A vindication of the sermons of His Grace John Archbishop of Canterbury concerning the divinity and incarnation of our B. Saviour : and of the Lord Bishop of Worcester's sermon on the mysteries of the Christian faith, from the exceptions of a late book, entituled, Considerations on the explications of the doctrine of the Trinity : to which is annexed, a letter from the Lord Bishop of Sarum to the author of the said vindication, on the same subject.
         Williams, John, 1636?-1709.
      
       
         
           1695
        
      
       Approx. 282 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 66 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66436
         Wing W2742
         ESTC R10240
         12927205
         ocm 12927205
         95552
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66436)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 95552)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 991:31)
      
       
         
           
             A vindication of the sermons of His Grace John Archbishop of Canterbury concerning the divinity and incarnation of our B. Saviour : and of the Lord Bishop of Worcester's sermon on the mysteries of the Christian faith, from the exceptions of a late book, entituled, Considerations on the explications of the doctrine of the Trinity : to which is annexed, a letter from the Lord Bishop of Sarum to the author of the said vindication, on the same subject.
             Williams, John, 1636?-1709.
             Nye, Stephen, 1648?-1719. Considerations on the explications of the doctrine of the Trinity.
             Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
          
           [8], 102, [2] p.
           
             Printed for Ric. Chiswell ...,
             London :
             1695.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Attributed to John Williams. cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Half title: A vindication of the Archbishop Tillotson's sermon, concerning the divinity and incarnation of our B. Saviour, &c.
             Errata: p. [8]
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Tillotson, John, 1630-1694.
           Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699. -- Mysteries of the Christian faith asserted.
           Jesus Christ -- Divinity -- Early works to 1800.
           Trinity -- Early works to 1800.
           Incarnation -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Melanie Sanders
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Melanie Sanders
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           Archbishop
           TILLOTSON'S
           Sermons
           ,
           Concerning
           the
           Divinity
           and
           Incarnation
           of
           our
           B.
           Saviour
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           IMPRIMATUR
           ,
        
         
           
             Lamb.
             
             
               Nov.
               17
               ,
               1694
            
             .
          
           
             RA.
             BARKER
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           SERMONS
           OF
           His
           Grace
           JOHN
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           CONCERNING
           THE
           Divinity
           and
           Incarnation
           of
           our
           B.
           Saviour
           :
           AND
           Of
           the
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           
           Worcester's
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           :
           FROM
           THE
           EXCEPTIONS
           of
           a
           late
           Book
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           Considerations
           on
           the
           Explications
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           TRINITY
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           annexed
           ,
           A
           Letter
           from
           the
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum
           to
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           said
           Vindication
           ,
           on
           the
           same
           Subject
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Ric.
             Chiswell
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Rose
             and
             Crown
          
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           MDCXCV
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           His
           Honoured
           FRIEND
           ,
           JAMES
           CHADWICK
           ,
           
             Esq.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           Present
           I
           here
           make
           you
           being
           a
           Vindication
           of
           my
           late
           LORD
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           the
           Cause
           he
           seasonably
           appeared
           in
           ,
           and
           successfully
           defended
           ,
           the
           Dedication
           of
           it
           seems
           of
           right
           to
           belong
           to
           you
           ,
           who
           besides
           the
           Happiness
           of
           a
           near
           Alliance
           and
           a
           long
           and
           inward
           Acquaintance
           ,
           had
           a
           Just
           Esteem
           and
           Veneration
           for
           Him.
           It
           was
           not
           without
           His
           GRACE's
           Direction
           and
           Encouragement
           that
           I
           entred
           upon
           this
           Work
           ;
           and
           had
           He
           lived
           to
           have
           perus'd
           the
           Whole
           ,
           as
           He
           did
           a
           Part
           
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           a
           few
           Days
           before
           his
           Last
           Hours
           )
           it
           had
           come
           with
           greater
           Advantage
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           to
           my
           own
           Satisfaction
           ,
           as
           having
           passed
           the
           Trial
           of
           that
           Exact
           and
           Impartial
           Judgment
           which
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           exercise
           in
           Matters
           of
           this
           Nature
           .
           But
           however
           it
           may
           fall
           short
           in
           that
           Particular
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           here
           present
           it
           to
           you
           ,
           not
           doubting
           (
           though
           it
           may
           not
           deserve
           it
           for
           its
           own
           sake
           )
           but
           you
           will
           accept
           it
           in
           Remembrance
           of
           so
           Excellent
           a
           Friend
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Testimony
           of
           all
           due
           Respect
           from
           ,
        
         
           
             
               SIR
               ,
               Your
               Affectionate
               Servant
            
             ,
             J.
             WILLIAMS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Subject
           which
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Considerations
           undertakes
           ,
           is
           a
           prime
           Article
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           so
           requires
           Seriousness
           and
           Decorum
           in
           the
           Management
           of
           it
           :
           And
           the
           Persons
           to
           whom
           he
           declares
           himself
           an
           Adversary
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           of
           an
           eminent
           Order
           and
           Station
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           also
           such
           as
           have
           approved
           themselves
           in
           their
           Writings
           to
           be
           of
           that
           Learning
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           Temper
           and
           Moderation
           ,
           that
           their
           Adversary
           cannot
           but
           pay
           some
           Reverence
           ,
           in
           Expressions
           at
           least
           ,
           to
           their
           Persons
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           a
           distrust
           in
           his
           Cause
           ,
           and
           durst
           not
           venture
           it
           abroad
           into
           the
           world
           upon
           the
           Strength
           of
           its
           own
           Reason
           and
           Authority
           ,
           he
           soon
           endeavours
           to
           prepossess
           his
           unwary
           Readers
           with
           such
           Insinuations
           as
           he
           thinks
           will
           make
           them
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           his
           own
           Party
           ,
           yet
           suspect
           the
           Sincerity
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           For
           would
           you
           know
           who
           those
           are
           that
           he
           proclaims
           War
           against
           ?
           They
           are
           one
           while
           a
           poor
           sort
           of
           weak
           people
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           that
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             neither
             have
             nor
             can
             defend
             their
             Cause
             ,
          
           but
           
             have
             given
             it
             up
             to
             the
          
           Socinians
           :
           But
           if
           you
           would
           indeed
           know
           who
           they
           are
           ,
           in
           their
           proper
           colours
           ;
           they
           are
           
             the
             great
             Pensioners
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           that
           are
           
             bribed
             with
             great
             Rewards
          
           .
           They
           are
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           
             whose
             Fears
             and
             Aws
             are
             greater
             than
             their
             Bribes
             .
          
           Another
           while
           they
           are
           
             great
             men
             indeed
             that
             defend
             the
             Doctrine
             
             of
             the
             Trinity
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             that
             they
             Must
             maintain
             it
             ,
          
           p.
           44.
           
           So
           that
           set
           aside
           Preferments
           ,
           Fears
           and
           Aws
           ,
           and
           without
           doubt
           these
           
             Great
             Men
          
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           and
           Nation
           (
           as
           he
           would
           have
           it
           believed
           )
           would
           Socinianise
           ,
           and
           become
           their
           Proselytes
           .
           Would
           one
           think
           that
           this
           Person
           had
           ever
           read
           the
           Character
           his
           Grace
           has
           given
           his
           Predecessors
           in
           that
           Controversy
           ,
           who
           used
           
             generally
             to
             lay
             aside
             unseemly
             Reflections
             ,
          
           &
           c.
           ?
           Would
           one
           think
           this
           to
           be
           the
           Person
           that
           in
           the
           Page
           before
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           Archbishop
           
             instructed
             the
          
           Socinians
           
             themselves
             with
             the
             Air
             and
             Language
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             not
             of
             an
             Adversary
             or
             Judge
             ?
          
           Or
           rather
           ,
           has
           he
           not
           given
           us
           reason
           to
           think
           he
           would
           have
           these
           doubtful
           Expressions
           construed
           to
           the
           disadvantage
           of
           him
           whom
           he
           therein
           pretends
           to
           commend
           ?
           Or
           does
           he
           think
           ,
           that
           after
           all
           ,
           he
           has
           wiped
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           comes
           off
           with
           some
           decorum
           ,
           that
           
             he
             asks
             Pardon
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             here
             said
             ,
             not
             respectful
             enough
             .
          
        
         
           Solomon
           saith
           ,
           
             As
             a
             mad
             man
             who
             casteth
             firebrands
             ,
             arrows
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             man
             that
             deceiveth
          
           (
           or
           as
           the
           Septuagint
           reads
           it
           ,
           traduceth
           )
           
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             Am
             I
             not
             in
             sport
             ?
          
           For
           can
           any
           thing
           blacker
           be
           said
           ,
           than
           that
           because
           of
           the
           Preferments
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Fears
           and
           Aws
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           these
           
             Great
             Men
             defend
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
          
           and
           defend
           it
           
             because
             they
             must
          
           .
           All
           that
           can
           be
           said
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           opinion
           these
           are
           
             fatal
             Biasses
          
           ;
           in
           his
           opinion
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           who
           after
           all
           his
           pretence
           to
           a
           
             freedom
             from
             these
             Biasses
          
           which
           the
           
             Great
             Pensioners
             of
             the
             world
          
           are
           under
           the
           power
           of
           ,
           cannot
           so
           smother
           it
           ,
           but
           upon
           occasion
           it
           will
           break
           forth
           :
           O
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             Church-Preferments
             be
             proposed
             as
             the
             Reward
             of
             only
             Learning
             and
             Piety
             ,
          
           and
           then
           mighty
           things
           shall
           be
           done
           ,
           
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             soon
             seen
             how
             many
             eyes
             this
             Liberty
             would
             open
             .
          
           Surely
           he
           must
           have
           too
           fatal
           an
           inclination
           this
           way
           himself
           ,
           that
           can
           think
           so
           ill
           
           of
           mankind
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           who
           are
           known
           to
           have
           been
           tried
           when
           time
           was
           ,
           but
           despised
           his
           sort
           of
           Bribes
           and
           Fears
           too
           ,
           when
           armed
           with
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ;
           when
           they
           ,
           with
           a
           bravery
           becoming
           their
           Learning
           and
           Integrity
           ,
           dar'd
           to
           own
           (
           in
           his
           Phrase
           )
           not
           only
           an
           inconvenient
           but
           a
           
             dangerous
             Truth
          
           ,
           p.
           65.
           
        
         
           Surely
           this
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           treatment
           that
           these
           Venerable
           Persons
           might
           not
           have
           expected
           from
           one
           of
           that
           denomination
           ,
           that
           used
           to
           argue
           with
           decency
           .
           But
           what
           may
           not
           be
           expected
           from
           him
           ,
           who
           has
           the
           confidence
           to
           tell
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Ancient
             Unitarians
          
           did
           generally
           reject
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           other
           Pieces
           now
           attributed
           to
           St.
           John
           ,
           and
           said
           they
           were
           written
           by
           the
           Heretick
           Cerinthus
           ?
           p.
           50
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           because
           he
           thought
           himself
           obliged
           rather
           to
           vindicate
           those
           beloved
           Predecessors
           of
           his
           (
           as
           he
           would
           have
           it
           )
           than
           those
           Divine
           Books
           ;
           he
           pretends
           particularly
           to
           set
           down
           their
           Reasons
           in
           order
           ;
           of
           which
           matter
           ,
           though
           (
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           )
           he
           
             will
             affirm
             nothing
          
           ;
           yet
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             should
             be
             glad
             to
             see
             an
             Answer
             to
             their
             Exceptions
             .
          
        
         
           After
           which
           ,
           I
           hope
           these
           Great
           men
           will
           think
           it
           no
           disparagement
           to
           suffer
           the
           utmost
           indignity
           in
           such
           Company
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Divine
           Evangelist
           .
        
         
           But
           of
           this
           more
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           doth
           our
           Author
           thus
           lead
           up
           the
           Van
           ,
           and
           bring
           up
           the
           Rear
           of
           his
           Answer
           to
           these
           Venerable
           Persons
           ,
           with
           this
           popular
           Topick
           of
           Church-Preferments
           ,
           and
           Church-Fears
           ?
           Was
           there
           never
           a
           time
           when
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           professed
           the
           same
           Tenets
           which
           our
           Church
           defends
           ,
           without
           any
           of
           those
           
             great
             Rewards
          
           to
           bribe
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           on
           all
           sides
           they
           were
           beset
           with
           the
           Aws
           and
           Fears
           of
           a
           Furious
           and
           Embitter'd
           Adversary
           ?
           Was
           there
           not
           a
           time
           when
           his
           Unitarians
           possess'd
           some
           of
           the
           greatest
           Preferments
           ,
           when
           (
           as
           our
           Author
           tells
           us
           )
           they
           had
           their
           
             Paulus
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ;
             and
             Photinus
             Metropolitan
             
             of
             Illyricum
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Followers
             abounded
             every-where
             ,
          
           &
           c.
           ?
           p.
           53.
           
        
         
           And
           I
           may
           tell
           him
           as
           a
           secret
           ,
           Was
           there
           not
           a
           time
           when
           
             the
             Power
             of
             these
             fatal
             Biasses
          
           was
           abroad
           ,
           that
           their
           Metropolitans
           were
           not
           wont
           to
           treat
           the
           
             Trinitarians
             with
             the
             Air
             and
             Language
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
          
           but
           
             of
             an
             Adversary
             ,
             and
             a
          
           Tyrannical
           Judge
           ?
           What
           else
           was
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Commotions
           ,
           Violences
           ,
           and
           Outrages
           us'd
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           when
           Fire
           and
           Faggot
           were
           even
           among
           them
           in
           fashion
           ;
           when
           Bishops
           were
           deposed
           ,
           exiled
           ,
           slain
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Empire
           in
           a
           Combustion
           by
           those
           Infamous
           Practices
           ?
           Surely
           (
           as
           our
           Author
           saith
           of
           his
           Adversaries
           )
           
             if
             those
             persons
             had
             believed
             as
             they
             said
             ,
             they
             could
             never
             think
             it
             necessary
             to
             use
             the
             Precaution
             of
             such
             mighty
             Aws
             and
             Draconick
             Sanctions
             ,
             to
             maintain
             a
             Truth
             so
             obvious
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             to
             every
             unprejudiced
             ,
             and
             every
             honest
             man
             ,
          
           p.
           54.
           
        
         
           This
           ,
           I
           doubt
           me
           ,
           is
           in
           his
           words
           a
           
             Thorny
             and
             ungrateful
          
           Subject
           .
           And
           he
           may
           thank
           himself
           for
           giving
           the
           occasion
           ;
           and
           me
           for
           not
           tracing
           it
           further
           .
        
         
           For
           which
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           not
           conscious
           to
           my self
           of
           having
           done
           them
           any
           wrong
           ;
           so
           I
           don't
           think
           it
           fit
           to
           conclude
           my
           Preface
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           his
           ,
           with
           asking
           his
           pardon
           .
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           6.
           l.
           28.
           dele
           from
           and
           to
           Perswasion
           .
           p.
           12.
           l.
           25
           :
           r.
           uncouth
           .
           p.
           13.
           l.
           ule
           .
           r.
           Paraphrase
           .
           p.
           18.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           
             What
             if
          
           .
           p.
           26.
           l.
           15.
           for
           usually
           r.
           really
           .
           p.
           71.
           l.
           15.
           after
           place
           make
           a
           (
           ,
           )
           l.
           16.
           for
           and
           r.
           And
           ,
           l.
           17.
           after
           created
           make
           a
           (
           t
           )
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           SERMONS
           Of
           His
           Grace
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           Concerning
           the
           Divinity
           and
           Incarnation
           of
           our
           B.
           Saviour
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Deity
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               THE
               Author
               of
               the
               Considerations
               having
               taken
               a
               liberty
               of
               dispersing
               the
               matter
               before
               him
               without
               any
               just
               order
               ,
               doth
               accordingly
               often
               repeat
               things
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               ;
               making
               some
               ventures
               upon
               a
               Point
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               taking
               it
               up
               again
               in
               another
               ;
               so
               that
               his
               Reader
               is
               often
               rather
               amused
               than
               satisfied
               .
               Tho
               withal
               ,
               he
               takes
               occasion
               to
               quicken
               his
               Matter
               (
               which
               would
               otherwise
               have
               proved
               nauseous
               and
               heavy
               )
               with
               several
               part
               Remarks
               and
               Reflections
               .
               But
               being
               my
               design
               is
               not
               like
               
               a
               
                 Man
                 of
                 Mystery
              
               (
               as
               he
               scoffingly
               represents
               it
               )
               to
               darken
               the
               Cause
               ,
               or
               to
               cast
               a
               mist
               before
               the
               Eyes
               of
               the
               Reader
               ;
               I
               shall
               gently
               lead
               him
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               put
               what
               I
               have
               to
               say
               ,
               into
               that
               order
               ,
               that
               whatever
               force
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               soon
               discover
               ;
               or
               what
               defects
               may
               be
               in
               it
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               able
               to
               detect
               .
            
             
               This
               Author
               allows
               His
               Grace
               to
               
                 be
                 open
                 and
                 ingenuous
                 in
                 declaring
                 his
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
              
               ;
               and
               is
               pleased
               to
               allow
               him
               a
               
                 right
                 to
                 alledge
                 particular
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Divinity
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               And
               whether
               he
               has
               proved
               it
               or
               not
               ,
               is
               the
               Point
               in
               Controversy
               .
            
             
               Before
               I
               proceed
               to
               which
               ,
               I
               shall
               briefly
               state
               the
               Point
               ,
               and
               shew
               what
               are
               the
               distinct
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               ,
               the
               Arians
               ,
               and
               Socinians
               ,
               concerning
               it
               ;
               for
               into
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               is
               the
               whole
               to
               be
               resolved
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Orthodox
                 hold
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 was
                 truly
                 and
                 really
                 God
                 from
                 all
                 Eternity
                 ;
                 God
                 by
                 Participation
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 and
                 Happiness
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Derivation
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 Light
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 all
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 could
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 for
                 a
                 Creature
                 to
                 make
                 it self
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   A.
                   Bp.
                
                 p.
                 23
                 ,
                 37
                 ,
                 38.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Arians
                 conceive
                 ,
                 That
                 sometime
                 before
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 God
                 generated
                 the
                 Son
                 after
                 an
                 ineffable
                 manner
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Instrument
                 and
                 Minister
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 this
                 Son
                 is
                 called
                 God
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 perfect
                 Sense
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Creatures
                 whom
                 he
                 made
                 .
                 So
                 our
                 Author
                 ,
                 p.
                 46.
                 a
              
               
                 Socinus
                 held
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Son
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 Being
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Office
                 ,
                 Mission
                 ,
                 or
                 Representation
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 God
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 So
                 our
                 Author
                 ,
                 p.
                 48.
                 b
              
            
             
               Against
               these
               two
               last
               ,
               his
               Grace
               directed
               his
               Discourse
               ,
               and
               took
               them
               up
               in
               order
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               first
               place
               founded
               his
               Argument
               upon
               the
               First
               Chapter
               of
               St.
               
               John's
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Here
               his
               Adversary
               labours
               with
               all
               his
               might
               to
               put
               by
               the
               force
               of
               those
               Arguments
               .
               Doth
               the
               Archbishop
               reason
               from
               the
               Context
               ?
               If
               you
               will
               believe
               this
               Author
               ,
               this
               Text
               
                 is
                 alledged
                 impertinently
                 by
                 him
                 for
                 the
              
               Trinitarians
               ,
               
                 which
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 favour
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 .
              
               That
               his
               
                 Grace
                 can
                 raise
                 the
                 Expressions
                 no
                 higher
                 than
              
               Arianism
               ,
               p.
               46.
               
               That
               
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Historical
                 Occasion
                 assigned
                 by
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Historian
              
               (
               he
               is
               sure
               ,
               
                 no
                 Ancient
                 Historian
              
               )
               
                 assigns
                 it
              
               .
               And
               
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 did
                 believe
                 that
              
               Cerinthus
               
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 imputed
                 to
                 St.
                 John
              
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Ancient
               Unitarians
               
                 did
                 reject
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 and
                 Revelation
                 now
                 attributed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               p.
               49
               ,
               50.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Sum
               of
               what
               he
               has
               said
               ;
               all
               of
               which
               will
               be
               comprehended
               under
               the
               following
               Heads
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               shall
               consider
               the
               Authority
               of
               St.
               
               John's
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               other
               Writings
               ascribed
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               shall
               consider
               the
               Authority
               of
               those
               Vnitarians
               who
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               rejected
               those
               Writings
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               St.
               John
               proves
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               I
               shall
               consider
               the
               occasion
               upon
               which
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               written
               that
               Book
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               I
               shall
               defend
               the
               Orthodox
               Explication
               of
               it
               ,
               given
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               shall
               consider
               the
               Authority
               of
               those
               Writings
               ,
               which
               are
               usually
               ascribed
               to
               St.
               
                 John
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               The
               Gospel
               ,
               Three
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               the
               Revelation
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               much
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               put
               upon
               the
               proof
               of
               this
               at
               this
               time
               of
               day
               ,
               and
               by
               one
               that
               professes
               himself
               to
               believe
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               of
               which
               inconsistency
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               's
               much
               more
               difficult
               to
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               Writings
               of
               that
               Apostle
               ,
               called
               in
               question
               by
               his
               dear
               Friends
               ,
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Vnitarians
              
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               not
               the
               least
               occasion
               given
               him
               from
               the
               Point
               in
               dispute
               to
               enter
               upon
               this
               matter
               ,
               where
               both
               sides
               agreed
               ,
               or
               would
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               agreed
               about
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Book
               they
               reason
               from
               :
               And
               which
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               
                 with
                 great
                 Colour
                 alledged
                 for
                 the
              
               Arian
               Doctrine
               ,
               p.
               46.
               and
               that
               
               Socinus's
               Explication
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 would
                 perfectly
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ.
              
               But
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               he
               has
               given
               too
               great
               reason
               to
               suspect
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               in
               this
               Point
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               with
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Vnitarians
              
               ;
               and
               would
               allow
               Cerinthus
               ,
               or
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               like
               Rabble
               ,
               to
               be
               Author
               of
               those
               Writings
               ,
               rather
               than
               that
               Divine
               Apostle
               .
               But
               as
               he
               wisely
               observes
               ,
               that
               those
               
                 Ancient
                 
                 Vnitarians
              
               that
               had
               rejected
               them
               ;
               
                 Yet
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 saw
                 it
                 begun
                 to
                 grow
                 into
                 Credit
                 among
                 the
                 other
                 Denominations
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 seduced
                 by
                 the
                 Platonick
                 Philosophers
                 that
                 came
                 over
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 careful
                 to
                 show
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 allowable
                 Sense
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 St.
                 John
                 ,
                 or
                 Cerinthus
                 ,
                 intended
                 to
                 advance
                 a
                 Second
                 God
                 ,
                 p.
                 53.
                 a
              
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
               in
               plain
               and
               honest
               English
               ,
               they
               themselves
               did
               not
               at
               all
               believe
               those
               to
               be
               the
               Works
               of
               St.
               John
               ;
               but
               because
               there
               was
               no
               going
               against
               the
               Stream
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 among
                 the
                 other
                 Denominations
                 of
                 Christians
              
               these
               were
               universally
               received
               ,
               they
               would
               then
               swim
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               whoever
               was
               the
               Author
               ,
               whether
               St.
               John
               or
               Cerinthus
               ,
               was
               no
               Trinitarian
               .
               And
               if
               they
               could
               have
               made
               this
               out
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               adverse
               Party
               ,
               and
               there
               had
               been
               nothing
               wanting
               but
               their
               Approbation
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               Works
               to
               have
               made
               the
               Christians
               of
               other
               Denominations
               intirely
               theirs
               ;
               then
               they
               that
               at
               first
               held
               ,
               that
               Cerinthus
               ,
               and
               not
               St.
               John
               ,
               was
               the
               Author
               ;
               and
               towards
               an
               Accommodation
               ,
               came
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               for
               convenience
               sake
               ,
               St.
               John
               ,
               or
               Cerinthus
               ,
               to
               remove
               all
               rubs
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               compleated
               the
               design
               ,
               would
               without
               doubt
               have
               intirely
               come
               over
               so
               far
               to
               them
               ,
               whatever
               they
               themseves
               thought
               ;
               and
               they
               would
               have
               consented
               that
               St.
               John
               ,
               and
               not
               Cerinthus
               ,
               was
               the
               Author
               .
               But
               alas
               !
               that
               was
               too
               hard
               a
               task
               ,
               for
               St.
               John
               himself
               would
               not
               bend
               and
               comply
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               be
               made
               a
               
                 Vnitarian
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 God
                 ,
              
               &c.
               was
               as
               stable
               as
               a
               Rock
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               St.
               John
               would
               not
               be
               for
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               be
               for
               him
               .
               And
               then
               all
               the
               Vnitarians
               with
               one
               consent
               reject
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               give
               the
               Honour
               from
               St.
               John
               to
               Cerinthus
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               said
               to
               write
               them
               ,
               to
               
                 confirm
                 this
                 Heretick's
                 Cabalastick
                 and
                 Platonick
                 Notions
                 about
                 the
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 or
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 his
              
               Jewish
               
                 Dreams
                 about
                 the
                 Millenary
                 Kingdom
              
               ,
               p.
               50.
               
            
             
               Now
               which
               part
               our
               Author
               will
               take
               to
               ,
               whether
               that
               of
               the
               Ancient
               
                 Vnitarians
                 ,
                 Who
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 were
                 Contemporaries
                 to
                 the
                 First
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 Older
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Fathers
                 whose
                 Works
                 are
                 now
                 extant
              
               (
               if
               we
               will
               believe
               him
               )
               ;
               whether
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               will
               take
               to
               them
               and
               reject
               these
               Books
               ,
               or
               whether
               forsake
               his
               Friends
               ,
               and
               side
               with
               
                 those
                 Fathers
                 whose
                 Works
                 are
                 
                 now
                 extant
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               in
               receiving
               them
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               able
               positively
               to
               determine
               ;
               for
               he
               holds
               us
               in
               suspence
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 will
                 affirm
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 be
                 glad
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 good
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Exceptions
                 against
                 these
                 Books
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 receive
                 as
                 St.
              
               John
               '
               
                 s
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Ancient
              
               Unitarians
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               think
               my self
               obliged
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               merits
               of
               that
               cause
               ,
               unless
               he
               will
               yield
               those
               Books
               of
               St.
               John
               to
               be
               for
               the
               Trinitarians
               ,
               and
               therefore
               calls
               their
               Authority
               in
               question
               :
               But
               when
               he
               professes
               St.
               
                 John
                 not
                 to
                 favour
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 the
              
               Trinitarian
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               wholly
               Socinian
               ,
               What
               need
               is
               there
               to
               prolong
               the
               time
               and
               postpone
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               main
               Cause
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               must
               be
               put
               upon
               the
               Proof
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               hew
               my
               way
               through
               all
               those
               formidable
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Unitarians
               against
               St.
               
               John's
               Writings
               ,
               before
               I
               must
               be
               admitted
               to
               Argue
               the
               Point
               in
               Debate
               ?
               Which
               is
               ,
               as
               if
               when
               his
               Grace
               had
               said
               ,
               That
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               Genesis
               might
               as
               well
               be
               Interpreted
               of
               a
               new
               Moral
               Creation
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               St.
               John
               ;
               before
               he
               would
               allow
               me
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               Proof
               of
               this
               ,
               he
               should
               require
               me
               to
               shew
               that
               Moses
               wrote
               the
               Book
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               and
               oblige
               me
               to
               Answer
               all
               the
               Arguments
               of
               Abenezra
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               impertinent
               soever
               this
               may
               be
               ,
               yet
               to
               shew
               my self
               a
               fair
               Adversary
               ,
               I
               will
               return
               him
               his
               Complement
               (
               since
               I
               have
               time
               for
               it
               )
               that
               
                 he
                 shall
                 not
              
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               to
               his
               Grace
               )
               
                 put
                 that
                 question
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 satisfy
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 reasonably
                 may
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               us
               then
               See
               (
               for
               he
               has
               undertaken
               to
               shew
               us
               them
               )
               
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 Allegations
                 of
                 the
              
               Unitarians
               
                 out
                 of
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 but
                 especially
                 out
                 of
              
               St.
               Epiphanius
               ,
               
                 who
                 hath
                 Written
                 very
                 largely
                 of
                 this
                 matter
              
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               .
            
             
               For
               these
               Arguments
               this
               Author
               refers
               us
               to
               Eusebius
               and
               Epiphanius
               ,
               but
               as
               for
               Eusebius
               ,
               he
               says
               nothing
               of
               these
               Arguments
               our
               Author
               cites
               him
               for
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               what
               are
               in
               Eusebius
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               
                 the
                 Allegations
                 of
                 the
                 Unitarians
              
               ,
               but
               of
               some
               of
               the
               otherwise
               Orthodox
               against
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               shew
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Epiphanius
               ,
               our
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 hath
                 written
                 very
                 largely
                 of
                 this
                 matter
              
               :
               but
               if
               he
               has
               ,
               it
               had
               become
               him
               to
               have
               observ'd
               that
               it
               was
               because
               of
               the
               Answer
               he
               has
               given
               to
               the
               Arguments
               which
               the
               Alogi
               (
               in
               our
               Author
               's
               English
               ,
               the
               Unitarians
               )
               
               alledged
               against
               St.
               
               John's
               Writings
               ,
               in
               which
               that
               Historian
               is
               very
               particular
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               propose
               them
               as
               if
               they
               had
               stood
               the
               shock
               of
               several
               Ages
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               day
               wanted
               a
               Reply
               ;
               for
               after
               this
               manner
               he
               introduces
               them
               ,
               
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 glad
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 good
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Exceptions
                 of
                 the
              
               Unitarians
               ,
               
                 against
                 the
                 Books
                 which
                 we
                 receive
                 as
                 St.
              
               John's
               .
               But
               perhaps
               in
               his
               esteem
               what
               Epiphanius
               hath
               said
               ,
               is
               not
               
                 a
                 good
                 Answer
              
               ;
               and
               as
               impertinent
               and
               ridiculous
               as
               that
               he
               makes
               for
               him
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Thyatira
               ,
               of
               which
               more
               anon
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               time
               now
               to
               examine
               them
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Unitarians
               said
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               the
               current
               Opinion
               and
               general
               Tradition
               ,
               that
               Cerinthus
               ,
               and
               not
               St.
               John
               ,
               was
               Author
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               Revelation
               ,
               that
               go
               under
               St.
               
               John's
               name
               :
               for
               as
               to
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               it
               was
               scarce
               doubted
               by
               any
               to
               be
               the
               Work
               of
               Cerinthus
               ;
               and
               as
               such
               ,
               was
               wrote
               against
               by
               divers
               Learned
               men
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Persuasion
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               now
               called
               .
            
             
               A.
               The
               Answer
               Epiphanius
               gives
               to
               that
               Clause
               about
               Cerinthus
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 How
                 could
                 Cerinthus
                 be
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 directly
                 opposite
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 Cerinthus
                 would
                 have
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meer
                 and
                 late-born
                 man
                 ,
                 whereas
                 St.
                 John
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   always
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   made
                   flesh
                   .
                
              
               Now
               I
               conceive
               this
               Answer
               of
               Epiphanius
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               unless
               they
               would
               have
               Cerinthus
               to
               contradict
               himself
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               other
               Clauses
               of
               our
               Author's
               Objections
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               are
               not
               in
               Epiphanius
               )
               nothing
               is
               more
               false
               ,
               than
               that
               it
               was
               
                 the
                 current
                 Opinion
                 and
                 general
                 Tradition
                 that
              
               Cerinthus
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               those
               Writings
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 the
                 Revelation
                 was
                 scarce
                 doubted
                 by
                 any
              
               to
               be
               his
               ,
               and
               was
               wrote
               against
               ,
               as
               such
               by
               
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Persuasion
              
               :
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               were
               some
               Books
               of
               St.
               John
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               never
               was
               any
               question
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               which
               Eusebius
               calls
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               such
               is
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               Irenaus
               ,
               and
               Eusebius
               from
               him
               ,
               say
               he
               published
               ,
               while
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               at
               the
               Instance
               of
               the
               Asian
               Bishops
               ,
               
               and
               as
               such
               is
               often
               quoted
               by
               the
               Fathers
               .
               This
               Sandius
               ,
               
               a
               late
               Author
               of
               the
               Unitarians
               acknowledges
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               The
               Gospel
               was
               always
               accounted
               Canonical
               .
               Such
               again
               is
               the
               first
               Epistle
               of
               St.
               John
               ,
               
               which
               ,
               saith
               Eusebius
               ,
               is
               admitted
               by
               the
               present
               as
               it
               was
               by
               the
               ancient
               Christians
               without
               dispute
               .
               So
               St.
               Jerom
               ;
               upon
               which
               Grotius
               saith
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               never
               doubted
               to
               be
               St.
               
               John's
               .
               So
               Sandius
               again
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Those
               Books
               that
               were
               not
               so
               generally
               receiv'd
               as
               St.
               
               John's
               ,
               were
               yet
               for
               the
               most
               part
               receiv'd
               as
               Canonical
               .
               Such
               were
               the
               2
               d.
               and
               3
               d.
               Epistles
               ;
               of
               which
               some
               would
               have
               another
               John
               ,
               call'd
               John
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               ,
               as
               St.
               Jerom
               saith
               ,
               and
               Grotius
               from
               him
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               most
               part
               it
               was
               believed
               to
               be
               St.
               John
               the
               Evangelist
               *
               :
               Against
               which
               (
               it
               seems
               )
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Unitarians
              
               had
               nothing
               particularly
               to
               object
               ;
               for
               else
               we
               should
               have
               learn'd
               it
               from
               our
               Author
               .
            
             
               Of
               this
               sort
               is
               the
               Apocalypse
               ;
               of
               which
               ,
               saith
               our
               Author
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 scarce
                 doubted
                 by
                 any
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Work
                 of
              
               Cerinthus
               .
               Eusebius
               indeed
               saith
               ,
               
                 Some
                 do
                 question
                 it
              
               :
               But
               who
               and
               how
               many
               were
               they
               on
               the
               other
               side
               that
               did
               not
               doubt
               of
               either
               its
               Authority
               or
               Author
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Irenaus
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
              
               &c.
               †
               some
               of
               which
               interpreted
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               St.
               Jerom
               saith
               )
               and
               say
               that
               St.
               John
               wrote
               it
               when
               in
               Patmos
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               refer
               our
               Author
               for
               the
               rest
               to
               Grotius
               and
               Sandius
               ;
               the
               latter
               of
               which
               charges
               them
               with
               Blasphemy
               that
               would
               attribute
               it
               to
               Cerinthus
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               saith
               our
               Author
               ,
               The
               Revelation
               was
               as
               the
               Work
               of
               
                 Cerinthus
                 ,
                 wrote
                 against
                 by
                 divers
                 Learned
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Persuasion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Dionysius
                 Alexandrinus
              
               was
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               questioned
               whether
               St.
               John
               the
               Evangelist
               were
               the
               Author
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               indeed
               he
               offers
               several
               Reasons
               ,
               but
               of
               so
               little
               force
               ,
               that
               if
               our
               Author
               hath
               seen
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               has
               not
               so
               he
               could
               not
               have
               the
               confidence
               to
               propose
               them
               in
               behalf
               of
               his
               
                 Ancient
                 Unitarians
              
               .
               But
               whatever
               that
               Father
               thought
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               he
               allowed
               the
               Book
               to
               be
               Divine
               .
            
             
               There
               were
               indeed
               some
               others
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Persuasion
              
               ,
               that
               Dionysius
               spoke
               of
               in
               the
               same
               Book
               ,
               (
               as
               Eusebius
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
               24.
               relates
               )
               that
               would
               have
               the
               Apocalypse
               wrote
               by
               Cerinthus
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               few
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               were
               troubled
               with
               a
               sort
               of
               Millenaries
               ,
               Followers
               of
               Nepos
               an
               Egyptian
               Bishop
               ,
               (
               of
               Repute
               for
               his
               Learning
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Scripture
               )
               who
               for
               their
               Opinion
               quoted
               the
               Apocalypse
               .
               And
               it
               seems
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Unitarians
              
               rejected
               St.
               
               John's
               Writings
               ,
               because
               they
               favour'd
               the
               Divinity
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               so
               those
               (
               otherwise
               Orthodox
               )
               would
               ,
               it
               's
               likely
               ,
               have
               rejected
               
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               because
               it
               favoured
               (
               as
               they
               thought
               )
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Millennium
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               whole
               it
               appears
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               the
               current
               Opinion
               and
               general
               Tradition
               ,
               that
               St.
               John
               ,
               and
               not
               Cerinthus
               ,
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Works
               attributed
               to
               that
               Evangelist
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               2.
               
               They
               objected
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               '
               That
               this
               Gospel
               is
               wholly
               made
               use
               of
               by
               the
               Cerinthians
               and
               Valeminians
               ,
               the
               two
               chief
               Sects
               of
               the
               Gnosticks
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               he
               quotes
               Irenaeus
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Epiphanins
               .
            
             
               A.
               What
               is
               this
               brought
               to
               prove
               ?
               Will
               it
               prove
               Cerinthus
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               Gospel
               ?
               Then
               it
               may
               as
               well
               prove
               Valentinus
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               Cerinthus
               ,
               since
               the
               
                 Valentinians
                 wholly
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Cerinthians
               .
            
             
               Or
               will
               it
               prove
               that
               the
               Gospel
               is
               a
               Valentinian
               ,
               a
               Cerinthian
               ,
               or
               Gnostick
               Gospel
               ?
               Then
               so
               would
               the
               other
               Scriptures
               be
               such
               as
               the
               Sects
               were
               that
               quoted
               them
               ,
               that
               corrupted
               and
               wrested
               them
               ,
               to
               serve
               their
               purpose
               .
               And
               thus
               Irenaeus
               tells
               us
               the
               Gnosticks
               did
               ,
               as
               he
               gives
               Instances
               enough
               ,
               
                 Haer.
                 l.
              
               1.
               c.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Nay
               ,
               Cerinthus
               himself
               owned
               the
               Gospel
               of
               St.
               Matthew
               ,
               at
               least
               part
               of
               it
               ;
               will
               it
               therefore
               follow
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Cerinthus
               was
               favoured
               in
               that
               Gospel
               ,
               
               or
               might
               be
               proved
               from
               it
               ?
            
             
               But
               his
               Grace
               saith
               ,
               This
               Gospel
               was
               
                 wrote
                 against
                 Cerinthus
              
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               saith
               our
               Author
               ,
               how
               came
               the
               Cerinthians
               to
               use
               it
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               used
               it
               as
               the
               other
               Hereticks
               used
               that
               and
               other
               Scriptures
               .
               And
               Irenaeus
               applies
               this
               to
               another
               purpose
               ;
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 give
                 Testimony
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               this
               they
               might
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               do
               ,
               as
               the
               Evangelist
               makes
               use
               of
               several
               Terms
               of
               theirs
               (
               as
               his
               Grace
               and
               Grotius
               have
               shewed
               )
               such
               as
               
                 Life
                 ,
                 Light
                 ,
                 Fulness
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Followers
               of
               Cerinthus
               (
               who
               were
               willing
               to
               catch
               at
               any
               thing
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               Irenaeus
               )
               finding
               there
               ,
               would
               challenge
               for
               theirs
               ;
               and
               this
               our
               Author
               himself
               intimates
               ,
               when
               he
               thus
               expounds
               Irenaeus
               ,
               That
               they
               ,
               the
               Gnosticks
               ,
               
                 greedily
                 used
                 this
                 Gospel
                 as
                 a
                 Proof
                 of
                 their
              
               Eons
               .
            
             
             
               Object
               .
               3
               :
               '
               The
               other
               Three
               Evangelists
               suppose
               all
               along
               that
               our
               Saviour
               Preached
               but
               one
               year
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               reckon
               but
               one
               Passover
               ;
               but
               (
               the
               pretended
               )
               St.
               John
               counts
               Three
               years
               ,
               and
               Three
               Passovers
               ;
               Which
               ,
               saith
               our
               Author
               ,
               '
               
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 an
                 unaccountable
                 contradiction
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 granted
                 on
                 all
                 bands
                 ,
                 some
                 finding
                 a
              
               4
               
                 th
                 year
                 and
                 Passover
              
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               It
               is
               
                 an
                 unaccountable
                 Contradiction
              
               indeed
               ,
               if
               the
               other
               Three
               Evangelists
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               Preached
               but
               one
               Year
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               but
               one
               Passover
               ,
               when
               St.
               John
               saith
               there
               were
               three
               Passovers
               ,
               and
               consequently
               three
               years
               ,
               or
               thereabouts
               .
               But
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               three
               Evangelists
               gave
               any
               such
               account
               ;
               I
               am
               certain
               they
               do
               not
               .
               And
               if
               one
               will
               but
               consider
               the
               occurrences
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Preaching
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               impossible
               (
               morally
               speaking
               )
               it
               should
               all
               be
               done
               in
               one
               years
               time
               ;
               so
               he
               that
               will
               but
               consider
               the
               way
               of
               computation
               ,
               as
               Epiphanius
               hath
               done
               Haer.
               51.22
               .
               will
               see
               that
               what
               St.
               John
               saith
               must
               needs
               be
               true
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               then
               will
               become
               of
               the
               other
               Evangelists
               ?
               Must
               they
               be
               excluded
               out
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Canonical
               ?
               No
               surely
               .
               But
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               when
               each
               Evangelist
               begins
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               takes
               in
               hand
               to
               pursue
               ,
               of
               which
               Epiphanius
               gives
               a
               very
               good
               account
               .
               
            
             
               And
               if
               we
               take
               this
               course
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               the
               latter
               Evangelists
               often
               to
               supply
               the
               Omissions
               of
               the
               preceding
               .
               
               And
               so
               St.
               John
               ,
               who
               lived
               the
               longest
               ,
               and
               wrote
               last
               of
               them
               ,
               doth
               in
               the
               Case
               before
               us
               ,
               and
               distributes
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Ministry
               into
               Annals
               ,
               or
               Passovers
               ,
               after
               the
               Jewish
               way
               of
               Computation
               ,
               beginning
               his
               Account
               from
               our
               Saviour's
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               connecting
               it
               to
               John
               the
               Baptist's
               Imprisonment
               (
               where
               the
               other
               Evangelists
               begin
               )
               by
               which
               means
               the
               History
               is
               made
               compleat
               ,
               and
               the
               Evangelists
               are
               found
               to
               agree
               ,
               as
               Eusebius
               ,
               and
               St.
               Jerom
               observe
               .
               The
               Omission
               of
               which
               ,
               by
               the
               other
               Evangelists
               ,
               makes
               it
               no
               more
               a
               Contradiction
               ,
               than
               when
               St.
               Matthew
               begins
               the
               Genealogy
               of
               our
               Saviour
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               St.
               Luke
               carries
               it
               to
               Adam
               ,
               and
               St.
               John
               makes
               him
               to
               exist
               before
               the
               World.
               Omissions
               are
               no
               Contradictions
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               these
               no
               unaccountable
               Omissions
               .
               And
               as
               for
               that
               single
               Passeover
               ,
               the
               other
               three
               speak
               of
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               ,
               as
               that
               was
               a
               Chronological
               Character
               of
               Time
               ,
               circumscribing
               the
               whole
               space
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Ministry
               ;
               but
               a
               remarkable
               Point
               ,
               denoting
               the
               special
               Season
               he
               suffer'd
               in
               ,
               with
               
               relation
               to
               the
               great
               Type
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               he
               is
               sometime
               called
               
                 our
                 Passover
              
               .
               This
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               no
               more
               describes
               the
               compleat
               Time
               of
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               than
               it
               will
               follow
               that
               because
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               was
               then
               said
               to
               be
               Governor
               of
               Judea
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               Governor
               but
               one
               Year
               only
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               4.
               
               '
               The
               other
               Evangelists
               agree
               ,
               that
               immediately
               after
               his
               Baptism
               our
               Lord
               was
               led
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               to
               be
               tempted
               Forty
               days
               .
               But
               Cerinthus
               ,
               who
               knew
               not
               the
               Series
               or
               Order
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Life
               and
               Miracles
               ,
               says
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               he
               has
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               [
               viz.
               the
               Ancient
               Unitarians
               ]
               forged
               for
               St.
               John
               ,
               that
               the
               next
               day
               after
               his
               Baptism
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               spake
               with
               Andrew
               and
               Peter
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               after
               went
               to
               Galilee
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               third
               was
               at
               a
               Wedding
               in
               Cana
               ,
               and
               after
               this
               departed
               with
               his
               Mother
               and
               Brethren
               to
               Capernaum
               ,
               where
               he
               abode
               some
               time
               .
            
             
               A.
               Our
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 after
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 he
                 spake
                 with
              
               Andrew
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               mention
               at
               all
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Baptism
               in
               that
               Chapter
               ,
               but
               the
               History
               of
               that
               being
               particularly
               relalated
               by
               the
               other
               Evangelists
               ,
               St.
               John
               supposes
               it
               ,
               and
               refers
               to
               it
               ,
               V.
               15.
               
               
                 John
                 bare
                 witness
                 —
                 This
                 is
                 he
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 spake
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               formerly
               ;
               and
               when
               that
               was
               ,
               St.
               Matthew
               3.11
               .
               shews
               ,
               which
               was
               just
               before
               his
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Accordingly
               ,
               all
               the
               way
               there
               is
               an
               observable
               difference
               of
               Phrase
               between
               St.
               John
               and
               the
               other
               Evangelists
               .
               Matthew
               saith
               ,
               He
               it
               is
               that
               
                 cometh
                 after
                 me
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               to
               come
               .
               St.
               John
               saith
               ,
               Ver.
               26.
               
               
                 There
                 standeth
                 one
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 he
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 coming
                 after
                 me
                 ,
              
               [
               as
               I
               have
               said
               .
               ]
               So
               ver
               .
               29
               
                 John
                 seeth
                 Jesus
                 coming
              
               ;
               —
               he
               spake
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               then
               known
               to
               himself
               ,
               but
               that
               was
               not
               till
               his
               Baptism
               ,
               ver
               .
               33.
               
               So
               again
               ,
               ver
               .
               30.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 be
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 said
                 ,
              
               [
               formerly
               ]
               Ver.
               32
               ,
               34.
               
               
                 John
                 bare
                 record
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 —
                 and
                 it
                 abode
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               Phrases
               ,
               
                 said
                 ,
                 saw
                 ,
                 bare
                 record
                 ,
                 abode
                 ,
              
               do
               shew
               that
               it
               was
               a
               certain
               time
               past
               ,
               which
               he
               refers
               to
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               appears
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 the
                 next
                 day
              
               ,
               has
               no
               reference
               to
               our
               Saviour's
               Baptism
               (
               for
               that
               St.
               John
               is
               not
               relating
               )
               but
               to
               the
               Discourse
               then
               in
               hand
               ;
               as
               the
               same
               Phrase
               ,
               Ver.
               29.
               had
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               there
               was
               a
               distance
               of
               time
               between
               our
               Saviour's
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               that
               time
               that
               John
               the
               Baptist
               had
               the
               Discourse
               
               with
               the
               Pharisees
               at
               
                 Bethabara
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               19
               ,
               24
               ,
               28.
               which
               was
               the
               day
               before
               he
               met
               
                 Andrew
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               35.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               's
               not
               at
               all
               unreasonable
               to
               suppose
               ,
               That
               our
               Saviour's
               Temptation
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               &c.
               did
               fall
               in
               with
               that
               time
               ;
               for
               after
               his
               Baptism
               he
               immediately
               went
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               Mark
               1.12
               .
               And
               John
               the
               Baptist
               may
               well
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               spent
               that
               time
               in
               Preaching
               and
               Baptizing
               near
               to
               Jordan
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               parts
               adjoyning
               to
               it
               ;
               all
               which
               St.
               John
               omits
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               before
               recorded
               by
               the
               other
               Evangelists
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               our
               Saviour's
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Learned
               Reader
               may
               consult
               
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 Haer.
              
               51.13
               ,
               &c.
               and
               
               Petavius's
               Notes
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               I
               will
               refer
               our
               Author
               to
               
               Schlictingius's
               Note
               on
               John
               1.26
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               5.
               
               '
               He
               has
               feigned
               an
               Epistle
               ,
               as
               from
               St.
               John
               ,
               to
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Church
               of
               
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               But
               it
               's
               certain
               and
               notorious
               ,
               say
               the
               Unitarians
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Church
               at
               Thyatira
               ,
               till
               a
               long
               time
               after
               St.
               
               John's
               Death
               .
               'T
               is
               a
               very
               ridiculous
               Answer
               made
               to
               this
               by
               Epiphanius
               ,
               who
               being
               sensible
               (
               because
               he
               was
               of
               Asia
               )
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               Objection
               ,
               is
               forced
               to
               be
               content
               with
               this
               vain
               Elusion
               ,
               that
               St.
               John
               writes
               Prophetically
               of
               this
               Church
               .
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               It
               's
               far
               from
               being
               certain
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Church
               ,
               and
               if
               St.
               John
               be
               of
               any
               Authority
               ,
               it
               's
               as
               certain
               there
               was
               a
               Church
               there
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               other
               Six
               Cities
               ,
               for
               it
               's
               in
               the
               same
               Stile
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               as
               well
               said
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               Church
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               as
               at
               Thyatira
               ,
               if
               the
               way
               of
               writing
               is
               to
               be
               regarded
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               's
               not
               probable
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Church
               there
               ,
               when
               Churches
               were
               planted
               all
               about
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               's
               granted
               all
               the
               other
               Six
               were
               Churches
               then
               in
               being
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               I
               understand
               Epiphanius
               ,
               he
               is
               far
               from
               granting
               it
               :
               All
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               ,
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 Supposing
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 *
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 follow
                 ?
                 why
                 ,
                 '
                 These
                 very
                 Persons
                 are
                 forced
                 from
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 object
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Confession
                 ,
                 to
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 that
                 St.
                 John
                 foretold
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 by
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Corruption
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 false
                 Prophetesses
                 that
                 should
                 arise
                 in
                 it
                 Ninety
                 three
                 Years
                 after
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Ascension
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               He
               positively
               saith
               ,
               There
               was
               a
               Church
               there
               in
               St.
               
               John's
               time
               ;
               for
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 St.
                 John
                 foresaw
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 St.
                 John
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 would
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 into
                 Error
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Cataphryges
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 pretended
                 Prophetesses
                 ,
                 
                   Priscilla
                   ,
                   Maximilla
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Quintilla
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               again
               ,
               
                 He
                 wrote
                 by
                 Prophecy
                 to
                 those
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 were
                 there
                 in
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 call
                 her self
                 a
                 Prophetess
                 ,
                 should
                 arise
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               that
               our
               Author
               is
               as
               wide
               of
               the
               Sense
               of
               Epiphanius
               ,
               as
               his
               Unitarians
               were
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               that
               would
               so
               many
               years
               after
               affirm
               there
               was
               no
               Church
               at
               Thyatira
               in
               St.
               
               John's
               time
               .
               I
               suppose
               our
               Author
               took
               it
               up
               at
               the
               second
               hand
               ;
               for
               I
               perceive
               Pererius
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               others
               ,
               mistook
               Epiphanius
               .
            
             
               It
               seems
               that
               the
               Church
               there
               had
               been
               either
               destroyed
               by
               Persecution
               ,
               or
               corrupted
               by
               the
               Cataphryges
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               Condition
               it
               having
               recovered
               a
               Hundred
               and
               twelve
               years
               after
               ,
               (
               as
               Epiphanius
               saith
               )
               the
               Alogi
               ignorantly
               concluded
               there
               never
               had
               been
               a
               Church
               there
               till
               that
               time
               ;
               or
               however
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               this
               pretence
               to
               countenance
               their
               impious
               Design
               of
               overthrowing
               the
               Authority
               of
               that
               Book
               :
               A
               design
               that
               our
               Author
               hath
               shewed
               himself
               too
               great
               a
               well-wisher
               to
               ,
               by
               so
               formal
               a
               Repetition
               of
               those
               sorry
               ,
               and
               so
               often
               baffled
               Objections
               ;
               and
               by
               adding
               what
               force
               he
               (
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Unitarians
              
               )
               could
               to
               support
               them
               .
               Which
               brings
               into
               my
               mind
               an
               unhappy
               passage
               in
               Serm.
               2.
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Socinus
               ,
               and
               his
               uncoucht
               way
               of
               managing
               of
               it
               .
               
                 It
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 serve
                 and
                 support
                 an
                 Opinion
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 entertained
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 resolved
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 greatly
                 to
                 be
                 fear'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 at
                 last
                 have
                 called
                 in
                 question
                 the
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 of
                 St.
                 
                 John's
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 have
                 quitted
                 his
                 Opinion
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               was
               evidently
               so
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               Alogi
               or
               
                 Ancient
                 Unitarians
              
               ;
               and
               what
               doth
               our
               Author
               want
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               thus
               rakes
               into
               the
               Dirt
               of
               that
               Generation
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               them
               the
               best
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ?
               But
               that
               remains
               to
               be
               consider'd
               .
            
             
               II.
               Who
               are
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Unitarians
              
               ,
               that
               our
               Author
               at
               all
               times
               speaks
               so
               venerably
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               thus
               rejected
               the
               Books
               usually
               ascribed
               to
               St.
               John
               ?
            
             
             
               This
               name
               of
               the
               Unitarians
               and
               
                 Ancient
                 Unitarians
              
               ,
               is
               a
               Title
               much
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               of
               late
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               term
               of
               Latitude
               ,
               that
               to
               those
               that
               know
               not
               the
               difference
               ,
               adds
               much
               to
               the
               number
               ;
               for
               under
               that
               ,
               they
               would
               comprehend
               all
               that
               deny
               a
               Trinity
               ,
               or
               think
               not
               alike
               of
               it
               with
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               whether
               Arians
               ,
               or
               Photinians
               and
               Socinians
               ;
               though
               at
               the
               same
               time
               they
               disagree
               ,
               as
               well
               among
               themselves
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               shall
               shew
               )
               as
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               the
               point
               in
               question
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Authority
               of
               St.
               
               John's
               Gospel
               ,
               &c.
               
               Our
               Author
               often
               speaks
               of
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Unitarians
              
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               would
               know
               how
               ancient
               they
               are
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               they
               were
               
                 Contemporaries
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 older
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Fathers
                 whose
                 works
                 are
                 now
                 extant
                 ,
              
               p.
               50.
               that
               is
               ,
               St.
               Clemens
               himself
               contemporary
               to
               St.
               Paul.
               
            
             
               Now
               whom
               should
               we
               so
               soon
               fix
               upon
               for
               his
               
                 Ancient
                 Unitarians
              
               ,
               as
               Cerinthus
               and
               Ebion
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               Ancient
               ,
               as
               Contemporaries
               with
               the
               First
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               were
               both
               of
               them
               Unitarians
               ,
               as
               they
               both
               held
               that
               our
               Saviour
               was
               a
               
                 meer
                 Man
              
               ?
               But
               here
               our
               Author
               interposes
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               
                 confesses
                 he
                 has
                 met
                 with
                 these
                 two
                 names
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 History
              
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               did
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               finds
               no
               passable
               Character
               of
               them
               ;
               therefore
               he
               will
               not
               have
               Ebion
               a
               Person
               ,
               nor
               Cerinthus
               a
               Unitarian
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               the
               latter
               ,
               offers
               no
               Testimony
               (
               the
               way
               for
               proving
               matter
               of
               Fact
               )
               but
               an
               Argument
               of
               his
               own
               ;
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 if
                 Cerinthus
                 held
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 denied
                 the
                 Divinity
                 and
                 Pre-existence
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 (
                 as
                 his
                 Grace
                 and
                 the
                 Moderns
                 suppose
                 )
                 neither
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 ,
                 would
                 the
                 Unitarians
                 have
                 reckoned
                 him
                 a
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 rejected
                 the
                 Books
                 which
                 they
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 and
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 now
                 attributed
                 to
              
               St.
               John.
               As
               if
               a
               Person
               might
               not
               be
               Orthodox
               in
               one
               Point
               ,
               and
               Heretical
               in
               others
               ;
               and
               the
               Unitarians
               might
               not
               reckon
               Cerinthus
               a
               Heretick
               (
               who
               held
               Jesus
               was
               not
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               but
               was
               the
               real
               Son
               of
               Joseph
               and
               Mary
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               descended
               upon
               Jesus
               after
               his
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               leaving
               him
               again
               ,
               returned
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               was
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               not
               Christ
               that
               died
               ;
               with
               more
               of
               these
               whimsical
               dreams
               )
               though
               he
               agreed
               with
               them
               in
               denying
               the
               Divinity
               and
               Pre-existence
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               The
               matter
               of
               Fact
               is
               beyond
               all
               contradiction
               ,
               that
               Cerinthus
               was
               a
               Unitarian
               ,
               as
               Church-History
               would
               have
               informed
               any
               smatterer
               in
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Epiphanius
              
               ,
               &c.
               abundantly
               testify
               )
               but
               it
               is
               his
               own
               Argument
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               his
               Pharse
               ,
               obscure
               and
               puzzling
               .
            
             
             
               But
               he
               is
               not
               so
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               Ebion
               ,
               the
               name
               I
               mean
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               it
               
                 given
                 by
                 some
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Christians
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Poverty
              
               ;
               and
               then
               because
               the
               Ebionites
               were
               Unitarians
               in
               one
               sense
               ,
               therefore
               they
               must
               be
               Hereticks
               in
               none
               .
               But
               herein
               he
               is
               as
               unsuccessful
               as
               in
               his
               former
               attempt
               ;
               for
               besides
               their
               agreement
               with
               the
               Unitarians
               in
               denial
               of
               Christ's
               Divinity
               ,
               they
               held
               the
               Observation
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               necessary
               ,
               were
               Circumcised
               ,
               and
               rejected
               St.
               Paul
               as
               an
               Apostate
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Both
               of
               these
               then
               must
               be
               Unitarians
               ,
               and
               Ancient
               Unitarians
               ;
               but
               then
               comes
               a
               
                 very
                 obscure
                 and
                 puzzling
              
               part
               of
               his
               History
               ;
               For
               whatever
               Cerinthus
               himself
               thought
               ,
               yet
               our
               Author
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 St.
              
               John
               
                 was
                 wholly
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 the
              
               Cerinthians
               ,
               his
               Followers
               .
               And
               then
               though
               these
               were
               Unitarians
               ,
               yet
               being
               not
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               wholly
               rejected
               St.
               
               John's
               Writings
               ,
               we
               are
               much
               at
               a
               loss
               to
               find
               out
               those
               of
               them
               that
               were
               
                 Older
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Fathers
                 whose
                 Works
                 are
                 now
                 extant
                 .
              
               I
               doubt
               we
               must
               come
               a
               step
               lower
               ,
               and
               from
               being
               
                 Older
                 than
                 those
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 whose
                 Works
                 are
                 now
                 extant
                 ,
              
               they
               will
               prove
               at
               the
               most
               Contemporaries
               with
               ,
               if
               not
               after
               several
               of
               them
               ,
               about
               the
               close
               of
               the
               2
               d.
               Century
               ,
               as
               is
               computed
               .
               Our
               Author
               himself
               points
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               the
               Alogi
               .
               so
               termed
               by
               Epiphanius
               ,
               because
               they
               denied
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               would
               have
               him
               a
               meer
               man.
               But
               now
               though
               these
               are
               Unitarians
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               like
               to
               the
               Socinians
               of
               all
               the
               Ancient
               Unitarians
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               only
               ones
               that
               are
               so
               (
               as
               Sandius
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               p.
               146
               ,
               147
               ,
               &c.
               )
               Though
               they
               agree
               with
               his
               Character
               again
               ,
               that
               they
               rejected
               all
               the
               Works
               commonly
               ascribed
               to
               St.
               John
               ;
               yet
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               the
               only
               Unitarians
               that
               did
               anciently
               agree
               in
               disowning
               the
               Authority
               of
               all
               those
               Books
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Unitarians
               were
               not
               more
               Ancient
               than
               those
               
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 whose
                 Works
                 are
                 now
                 extant
              
               ;
               though
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 and
                 confess'd
                 by
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ancient
              
               Unitarians
               
                 from
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 times
                 to
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 did
                 reject
                 them
                 .
              
               So
               that
               I
               see
               no
               remedy
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               will
               be
               positive
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               be
               contented
               to
               let
               the
               Cerinthians
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Ebionites
               ,
               pass
               for
               Unitarians
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               Sect
               thus
               ancient
               as
               the
               Apostolick
               times
               :
               But
               how
               he
               will
               do
               to
               find
               out
               those
               that
               did
               thus
               professedly
               reject
               all
               those
               Writings
               of
               St.
               John
               
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Apostolick
               times
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               yet
               were
               older
               than
               such
               
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Clemens
                 Romanus
                 ,
                 Polycarp
                 ,
                 Ignatius
                 ,
              
               &c.
               some
               of
               whose
               Works
               are
               
                 now
                 extant
              
               ;
               I
               must
               leave
               to
               his
               Consideration
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               shall
               suffice
               to
               have
               said
               about
               the
               Authority
               of
               St.
               
               John's
               Writings
               ,
               and
               particularly
               of
               his
               Gospel
               .
               But
               there
               is
               another
               Point
               yet
               to
               be
               debated
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
            
             
               III.
               To
               consider
               what
               was
               the
               occasion
               upon
               which
               St.
               John
               Wrote
               his
               Gospel
               .
               This
               is
               one
               of
               the
               first
               things
               his
               Grace
               doth
               take
               into
               Consideration
               ;
               as
               the
               knowledge
               of
               this
               seem'd
               to
               him
               to
               be
               the
               
                 only
                 true
                 key
                 to
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 this
                 Discourse
                 of
              
               St.
               John
               and
               the
               neglect
               of
               which
               was
               one
               of
               the
               grounds
               of
               
                 Socinus's
                 great
                 and
                 fatal
                 mistake
              
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               .
            
             
               How
               !
               Socinus
               mistake
               !
               rather
               let
               St.
               
               John's
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               other
               Works
               ,
               labour
               and
               sink
               under
               the
               Exceptions
               of
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Unitarians
              
               ;
               and
               lye
               by
               the
               walls
               till
               the
               world
               can
               give
               a
               
                 good
                 Answer
              
               to
               them
               .
               Rather
               let
               St.
               John
               take
               up
               words
               by
               chance
               (
               as
               our
               Author
               saith
               ,
               p.
               49.
               )
               and
               use
               the
               words
               
                 Life
                 ,
                 Fulness
                 ,
                 Only
                 begotten
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               came
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               without
               any
               design
               ,
               than
               the
               great
               Socinus
               should
               be
               blamed
               .
               St.
               John
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               to
               use
               words
               by
               chance
               ;
               but
               
                 Sociinus
                 ,
                 formed
              
               ,
               and
               thought
               ,
               and
               concluded
               ,
               and
               understood
               ;
               and
               according
               as
               he
               formed
               ,
               and
               thought
               ,
               and
               concluded
               ,
               so
               it
               
                 must
                 be
                 meant
              
               .
               He
               was
               the
               man
               that
               
                 saw
                 plainly
              
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               words
               it
               again
               ,
               p.
               48.
               )
               And
               if
               his
               Grace
               ,
               in
               Vindication
               of
               St.
               John
               ,
               and
               in
               compliance
               with
               the
               Ancient
               Historians
               ,
               will
               adventure
               to
               Interpret
               him
               from
               the
               occasion
               of
               his
               Writing
               ,
               he
               deserves
               to
               be
               treated
               with
               contempt
               .
               The
               
                 Serene
                 Republick
                 owns
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 Titles
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Archbishop
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Thus
               scoffingly
               and
               boyishly
               doth
               he
               introduce
               this
               serious
               Argument
               .
               
                 O
                 he
                 !
                 says
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 How
                 strangely
                 has
                 this
                 man
                 [
                 Socinus
                 ]
                 mistook
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Ancient
                 History
                 !
                 thus
                 he
                 Interprets
                 Scripture
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Reason
                 and
                 Wit
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 the
                 old
                 Historians
                 of
                 the
                 Chruches
                 Party
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               I
               could
               find
               in
               my
               heart
               to
               Transcribe
               what
               his
               Grace
               has
               Wrote
               upon
               this
               case
               ;
               his
               words
               are
               these
               :
               
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 fatal
                 mistake
                 of
                 Socinus
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Interpret
                 Scripture
                 merely
                 by
                 Criticising
                 upon
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 searching
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 Senses
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 can
                 find
                 one
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 forced
                 and
                 
                 foreign
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 save
                 harmless
                 the
                 Opinion
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 resolved
                 beforehand
                 to
                 maintain
                 ,
                 even
                 against
                 the
                 most
                 natural
                 and
                 obvious
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 which
                 he
                 undertakes
                 to
                 interpret
                 .
                 Just
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 interpret
                 Ancient
                 Statutes
                 and
                 Records
                 ,
                 by
                 mere
                 critical
                 Skill
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 without
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 occasion
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 insight
                 into
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Age
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 written
                 ,
                 p.
                 .
                 18.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               that
               this
               was
               the
               way
               Socinus
               took
               ,
               our
               Author
               's
               own
               account
               of
               it
               will
               manifest
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               where
               he
               chalks
               out
               the
               method
               his
               great
               Master
               observed
               ,
               in
               interpreting
               that
               Evangelist
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               laying
               down
               certain
               Propositions
               ,
               which
               he
               resolved
               to
               accommodate
               all
               to
               ;
               such
               was
               the
               
                 Unity
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               when
               the
               Word
               is
               called
               God
               ,
               it
               
                 Must
                 be
                 meant
                 in
                 a
                 Sense
                 of
                 Office
                 :
              
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 him
              
               ;
               those
               things
               
                 Must
                 be
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 World
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               then
               farewell
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Historians
               ,
               Occasions
               ,
               and
               Scripture
               too
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               Reason
               and
               Wit
               of
               Socinus
               be
               called
               in
               question
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               but
               supposing
               that
               our
               Author
               is
               content
               to
               have
               the
               Historical
               Occasion
               of
               St.
               
               John's
               Writing
               inquired
               into
               ;
               yet
               ,
               as
               for
               that
               assign'd
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               it
               was
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 below
                 the
                 Gravity
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 Wild
                 Gnosticks
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               if
               you
               will
               take
               his
               word
               for
               it
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Historian
                 (
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Ancient
                 Historian
                 )
                 who
                 assigns
                 that
                 Historical
                 Occasion
                 of
                 St.
                 
                 John's
                 Writings
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Gnosticks
                 and
                 their
                 Eons
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 by
                 his
                 Grace
                 .
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 very
                 justly
                 blamed
                 Socinus
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 knowing
                 an
                 Historical
                 Occasion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 mentioned
                 in
                 no
                 Historian
                 ,
                 p.
                 49.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               is
               very
               positive
               ,
               
                 no
                 Historian
                 ,
                 no
                 Ancient
                 Historian
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 mentioned
                 in
                 no
                 Historian
              
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               gained
               before
               (
               if
               it
               be
               worth
               the
               while
               to
               prove
               it
               )
               that
               Cerinthus
               and
               Ebion
               (
               supposing
               him
               for
               the
               present
               a
               Person
               )
               did
               deny
               the
               Divinity
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               according
               as
               his
               Grace
               represented
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               thing
               is
               to
               shew
               ,
               That
               these
               their
               Opinions
               was
               an
               occasion
               which
               St.
               John
               took
               for
               the
               writing
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Historians
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Here
               our
               Author
               interposes
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               the
               account
               given
               of
               this
               matter
               by
               the
               Ancient
               ,
               is
               
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 this
                 of
                 his
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
               For
               they
               say
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Author
               's
               antique
               Translation
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 other
                 Evangelists
                 having
                 committed
                 to
                 writing
                 only
                 the
                 Gests
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 during
                 one
                 Years
                 space
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 John
                 ,
                 being
                 thereto
                 requested
                 ,
                 declared
                 in
                 a
                 Gospel
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 was
                 passed
                 over
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 therein
                 *
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               very
               true
               ,
               That
               the
               one
               of
               these
               is
               different
               from
               the
               other
               ;
               but
               tho
               they
               are
               different
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               contradictory
               and
               inconsistent
               .
               For
               then
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Archbishop
               would
               contradict
               himself
               ,
               who
               elsewhere
               gives
               the
               same
               account
               ,
               and
               tells
               us
               from
               Eusebius
               
                 That
                 St
                 John
                 wrote
                 his
                 Gospel
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 Omissions
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Evangelists
                 †
                 ;
              
               but
               the
               Fathers
               also
               would
               contradict
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               often
               themselves
               ;
               who
               sometimes
               give
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               both
               as
               the
               reasons
               of
               St.
               
               John's
               writing
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               shall
               presently
               shew
               )
               .
               By
               which
               way
               of
               arguing
               ,
               
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 Eusebius
              
               ,
               and
               St.
               Jerome
               ,
               &c.
               will
               closh
               one
               with
               another
               ;
               when
               the
               first
               of
               these
               saith
               ,
               St.
               John
               wrote
               his
               Gospel
               *
               by
               the
               impulse
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               says
               ,
               it
               was
               at
               the
               instance
               of
               the
               Asian
               Bishops
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               as
               these
               two
               may
               well
               be
               accommodated
               ,
               and
               are
               consistent
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Account
               given
               by
               the
               Ancients
               of
               the
               occasion
               of
               St.
               
               John's
               writing
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               therefore
               St.
               Jerom
               †
               joyns
               them
               together
               ,
               and
               after
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               That
               St.
               John
               wrote
               it
               in
               Confutation
               of
               Cerinthus
               ,
               and
               other
               Hereticks
               ;
               adds
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               
                 another
                 Cause
              
               ,
               and
               then
               falls
               in
               with
               Eusebius
               .
            
             
               So
               Irenaeus
               expresly
               *
               So
               Epiphanius
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               Sandius
               doth
               acknowledg
               ,
               That
               against
               the
               Heresy
               of
               Cerinthus
               and
               Ebion
               ,
               
               ,
               St.
               John
               (
               as
               we
               have
               it
               by
               Tradition
               )
               wrote
               his
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Thus
               far
               then
               we
               are
               safe
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               suffrage
               of
               Antiquity
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               that
               St.
               John
               wrote
               his
               Gospel
               against
               the
               Heresies
               of
               Cerinthus
               and
               Ebion
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               by
               our
               Author's
               reply
               to
               this
               part
               ,
               we
               may
               guess
               ,
               That
               when
               he
               
                 met
                 with
                 these
                 two
                 Names
                 in
                 the
                 Church-History
                 ,
              
               he
               met
               with
               nothing
               against
               it
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               goes
               on
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               As
               to
               Ebion
               ,
               concerning
               him
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 doubted
                 by
                 the
                 Criticks
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 such
                 Man
                 :
              
               Nay
               ,
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               he
               is
               got
               above
               the
               Criticks
               ,
               and
               positively
               affirms
               ,
               That
               
                 Ebion
                 
                 never
                 was
              
               .
               Now
               ,
               supposing
               his
               
                 Modern
                 Opposers
              
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               consulting
               the
               Indexes
               of
               
                 Names
                 in
                 Church
                 History
              
               ,
               had
               mistaken
               ;
               yet
               ,
               how
               will
               that
               confute
               his
               
                 Modern
                 Opposers
              
               ,
               who
               use
               to
               quote
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Epiphanius
              
               ,
               &c.
               for
               their
               Assertion
               ,
               that
               St.
               John
               wrote
               against
               the
               Ebionites
               ?
               For
               tho
               Ebion
               never
               was
               ,
               yet
               the
               Ebionites
               were
               an
               early
               Sect
               ,
               and
               as
               early
               as
               they
               make
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 This
                 Name
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Christians
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Poverty
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               A.
               Then
               indeed
               St.
               John
               was
               in
               the
               wrong
               for
               writing
               against
               these
               
                 first
                 Christians
              
               ,
               whom
               St.
               Paul
               refers
               to
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               would
               have
               us
               understand
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.26
               .
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               all
               those
               Fathers
               were
               mistaken
               that
               would
               have
               St.
               John
               write
               against
               the
               Heresy
               of
               the
               Ebionites
               ,
               or
               that
               reckon
               that
               among
               the
               number
               of
               Heresies
               .
               For
               what
               Heresy
               is
               there
               in
               simple
               Poverty
               ?
            
             
               But
               if
               they
               that
               would
               have
               the
               name
               an
               Appellative
               ,
               say
               it
               was
               not
               because
               of
               their
               Poverty
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               thought
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               poorly
               and
               meanly
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               have
               him
               the
               Son
               of
               Joseph
               and
               Mary
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               them
               ;
               or
               of
               Mary
               ,
               as
               others
               ;
               but
               all
               of
               them
               agreeing
               that
               he
               was
               a
               mere
               Man.
               So
               Eusebius
               .
               What
               if
               Ebion
               at
               last
               is
               found
               to
               be
               a
               Person
               ?
               So
               it
               's
               affirmed
               by
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Praescript
                 .
                 c.
              
               33
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 Hieron
                 .
                 in
                 Isai.
                 c.
              
               1
               ,
               &
               3.
               
               
                 Hilarius
                 Epist.
                 de
                 Trin.
                 l.
              
               1.
               
               
                 Origen
                 in
                 Matth.
              
               5
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               So
               Epiphanius
               expresly
               ,
               
               Ebionites
               were
               so
               called
               from
               Ebion
               ;
               whose
               Followers
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               would
               be
               so
               called
               from
               their
               being
               poor
               like
               the
               Apostles
               :
               But
               ,
               saith
               that
               Father
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 Fiction
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ;
                 For
              
               Ebion
               
                 was
                 a
                 proper
                 Name
              
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Cerinthus
               ,
               all
               that
               he
               has
               to
               say
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Gospel
               of
               St.
               John
               could
               not
               be
               wrote
               against
               Cerinthus
               ,
               because
               Cerinthus
               was
               said
               to
               be
               Author
               of
               it
               .
               But
               this
               is
               to
               reason
               about
               matter
               of
               Fact.
               It
               's
               plain
               ,
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               to
               whom
               our
               Author
               appeals
               ,
               did
               assert
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               written
               against
               Cerinthus
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               as
               plain
               ,
               That
               Cerinthus
               held
               these
               Opinions
               ,
               against
               which
               St.
               John
               is
               supposed
               by
               them
               to
               have
               written
               .
               To
               which
               he
               has
               nothing
               to
               reply
               ,
               but
               that
               Cerinthus
               is
               said
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               that
               I
               have
               already
               consider'd
               before
               .
               Thus
               far
               then
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               't
               is
               pretty
               evident
               ,
               That
               there
               are
               Historians
               and
               
                 Ancient
                 Historians
              
               ,
               that
               do
               
                 assign
                 the
                 same
                 Historical
                 Occasion
                 of
                 St.
              
               John's
               
                 Writings
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 assigned
                 by
                 his
              
               Grace
               .
            
             
             
               But
               it
               's
               likely
               he
               will
               reply
               ,
               That
               these
               words
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 no
                 Historian
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 no
                 Ancient
                 Historian
                 ever
                 assigns
                 that
                 occasion
                 mentioned
                 by
                 his
              
               Grace
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               limited
               to
               the
               Gnosticks
               .
               Whatever
               he
               may
               say
               ,
               yet
               I
               doubt
               few
               Readers
               will
               suppose
               it
               ;
               for
               he
               has
               so
               artificially
               mingled
               all
               these
               together
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               affirms
               may
               be
               applied
               to
               all
               ;
               and
               yet
               ,
               it
               examined
               ,
               he
               can
               restrain
               it
               to
               this
               or
               that
               particular
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               shew
               how
               little
               he
               is
               acquainted
               with
               this
               Argument
               ,
               or
               how
               little
               he
               consults
               Truth
               and
               Candor
               in
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               consider
               it
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Gnosticks
               .
            
             
               He
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Terms
               ,
               
                 Word
                 ,
                 Light
                 ,
                 Fulness
                 ,
                 Only
                 Begotten
                 ,
              
               are
               the
               Phraseology
               of
               the
               Gnosticks
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               must
               never
               have
               read
               Irenaeus
               ;
               which
               also
               are
               used
               by
               St.
               John.
               Now
               the
               question
               will
               be
               ,
               Whether
               St.
               John
               hath
               
                 used
                 them
                 by
                 chance
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               imagines
               ?
               Or
               that
               in
               Opposition
               to
               these
               Dreams
               ,
               St.
               John
               shews
               all
               these
               Titles
               did
               truly
               belong
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               there
               is
               a
               
                 Perpetual
                 Allusion
              
               ,
               as
               his
               Grace
               affirms
               .
               I
               verily
               believe
               ,
               That
               if
               a
               Gnostick
               had
               accidentally
               light
               upon
               that
               Chapter
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Platonick
                 Amelius
              
               is
               said
               to
               have
               done
               ,
               he
               would
               no
               less
               have
               been
               convinced
               there
               was
               this
               Allusion
               to
               their
               Hypothesis
               ,
               than
               that
               Philosopher
               was
               that
               the
               Evangelist
               did
               Platonize
               .
               Hence
               it
               was
               ,
               That
               the
               following
               Gnosticks
               would
               have
               confirmed
               their
               Conjugations
               and
               Eons
               from
               thence
               .
               
            
             
               But
               saith
               he
               ,
               It
               was
               
                 below
                 the
                 gravity
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 wild
                 Gnosticks
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Chimerical
                 Eons
                 .
              
            
             
               Why
               so
               ?
               When
               this
               Sect
               so
               far
               prevailed
               ,
               That
               
                 during
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 it
                 grew
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 height
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Prejudice
                 and
                 Disturbance
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               as
               his
               Grace
               observes
               ;
               for
               whose
               Purity
               and
               Preservation
               it
               became
               even
               this
               great
               Evangelist
               to
               be
               concerned
               .
               And
               tho
               our
               Sage
               Philosopher
               may
               call
               them
               ,
               Chimaera's
               and
               
                 Sickly
                 Dreams
              
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               truth
               they
               were
               )
               and
               so
               too
               trivial
               a
               Subject
               for
               the
               Apostolical
               Pen
               to
               write
               of
               ;
               yet
               ,
               when
               we
               consider
               how
               far
               those
               Heresies
               spread
               ,
               how
               long
               they
               continued
               ,
               and
               what
               mischief
               they
               did
               (
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Epiphanius
              
               ,
               &c.
               )
               we
               may
               agree
               to
               what
               Epiphanius
               saith
               upon
               this
               occasion
               .
               Neither
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
               
                 let
                 any
                 one
                 contemn
                 these
                 Dogmata
                 ,
                 as
                 full
                 of
                 folly
                 ;
                 for
                 foolish
                 People
                 are
                 perswaded
                 by
                 foolish
                 things
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 prudent
                 Persons
                 may
                 decline
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 mind
                 be
                 not
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 truth
              
               ;
               as
               that
               
               Father
               gives
               an
               instance
               of
               himself
               ,
               
               when
               likely
               to
               be
               perverted
               by
               the
               Gnosticks
               .
            
             
               But
               lastly
               ,
               saith
               our
               Author
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Historian
                 ,
                 I
                 'am
                 sure
                 no
                 Ancient
                 Historian
                 ,
                 who
                 assigns
                 the
                 Historical
                 Occasion
                 of
                 St.
              
               John
               '
               
                 s
                 Writings
                 ,
                 even
                 the
              
               Gnosticks
               
                 and
                 their
              
               Eons
               ,
               
                 mentioned
                 by
                 his
              
               Grace
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               what
               has
               been
               before
               said
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               a
               
                 Perpetual
                 Allusion
              
               to
               the
               Phrase
               and
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Gnosticks
               ;
               and
               very
               often
               in
               the
               Apostolical
               Epistles
               ,
               as
               has
               been
               observed
               by
               many
               Learned
               Persons
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               put
               this
               past
               dispute
               ,
               besides
               what
               is
               elsewhere
               ,
               let
               our
               Author
               turn
               to
               Irenaeus
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               find
               that
               Ancient
               Author
               expresly
               affirming
               ,
               
               That
               St
               John
               wrote
               his
               Gospel
               against
               the
               Error
               of
               Cerinthus
               ;
               and
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               that
               St.
               John
               took
               away
               all
               ground
               of
               Dissention
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ,
              
               he
               confuted
               the
               Gnosticks
               .
               So
               that
               if
               our
               Author
               was
               of
               that
               Opinion
               ,
               it
               was
               without
               any
               ground
               .
            
             
               IV.
               It
               's
               high
               time
               we
               now
               proceed
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               sense
               of
               St.
               John.
               The
               
                 Ancient
                 Unitarians
              
               finding
               (
               as
               I
               have
               observed
               )
               the
               Gospel
               of
               St.
               John
               not
               reconcilable
               to
               their
               opinion
               of
               Christ's
               being
               a
               
                 meer
                 man
              
               ;
               like
               Alexander
               ,
               at
               once
               cut
               the
               Gordian
               knot
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               fairly
               untie
               ;
               and
               rejected
               this
               and
               
                 other
                 pieces
              
               now
               attributed
               to
               that
               Evangelist
               ,
               as
               Uncanonical
               and
               Heretical
               .
               But
               an
               after-generation
               (
               whom
               our
               Author
               dignities
               also
               with
               the
               same
               title
               of
               
                 Ancient
                 Unitarians
              
               )
               more
               wary
               than
               the
               former
               ,
               seeing
               that
               Author
               ,
               whoever
               he
               was
               ,
               to
               
                 grow
                 into
                 credit
                 among
                 the
                 other
                 denominations
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 were
                 careful
                 to
                 shew
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 allowable
                 sense
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               Author
               saith
               ,
               p.
               53.
               a.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               seems
               to
               be
               the
               case
               of
               Socinus
               and
               this
               his
               Defender
               ,
               who
               must
               not
               quit
               St.
               John
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Unitarians
              
               ,
               call
               his
               Gospel
               the
               
                 Fiction
                 and
                 Forgery
              
               of
               Cerinthu
               ,
               (
               as
               our
               Author
               saith
               they
               did
               )
               for
               it
               has
               been
               too
               long
               in
               credit
               with
               the
               
                 other
                 denominations
                 of
                 Christians
              
               ,
               to
               admit
               of
               such
               despiteful
               usage
               and
               violence
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               will
               undertake
               to
               shew
               them
               it
               's
               capable
               of
               a
               
                 very
                 allowable
                 sense
              
               ;
               but
               by
               such
               
                 pitiful
                 and
                 wretched
                 shifts
              
               ,
               by
               such
               
                 precarious
                 and
                 arbitrary
                 suppositions
              
               ,
               (
               as
               his
               Grace
               rightly
               terms
               them
               )
               and
               an
               
                 invention
                 which
                 no
                 indifferent
                 Reader
                 of
                 St.
              
               John
               ,
               
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 prepossessed
                 and
                 biass'd
                 by
                 some
                 violent
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 would
                 ever
                 have
                 thought
                 of
                 ,
              
               p.
               58
               ,
               65
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               And
               this
               will
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               try
               it
               by
               any
               of
               those
               ways
               by
               which
               the
               sense
               of
               an
               Author
               is
               to
               be
               obtained
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               Occasion
               ,
               the
               Phraseology
               ,
               the
               Scope
               ,
               Design
               and
               Context
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Occasion
               ,
               if
               the
               Authors
               alledged
               above
               ,
               are
               of
               any
               Authority
               ,
               it
               's
               so
               far
               unquestionable
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Phraseology
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               by
               the
               common
               use
               of
               the
               Words
               ,
               or
               the
               Subject
               ,
               or
               Science
               they
               relate
               to
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               were
               these
               Phrases
               in
               St.
               John
               applied
               in
               their
               proper
               and
               ordinary
               signification
               ,
               
                 as
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 the
              
               Arians
               ,
               and
               Amelius
               
                 the
                 Platonist
                 did
                 understand
                 them
              
               ,
               (
               as
               his
               Grace
               observes
               from
               Eusebius
               )
               and
               our
               Author
               is
               forced
               to
               confess
               as
               much
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               account
               he
               gives
               of
               the
               
                 Historical
                 occasion
              
               (
               viz.
               of
               
               Socinus's
               new
               Project
               )
               he
               thus
               introduces
               it
               ,
               
                 Socinus
                 finding
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 God's
                 Declarations
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God.
                
                 &c.
                 he
                 understood
                 
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   state
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 a
                 God
                 in
                 
                   a
                   sense
                   of
                   Office
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 he
                 made
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   spiritual
                   World.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               what
               is
               this
               ,
               but
               to
               carry
               off
               the
               words
               from
               a
               plain
               literal
               to
               a
               figurative
               sense
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               acknowledge
               their
               Doctrine
               is
               not
               favoured
               by
               the
               Phraseology
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               But
               supposing
               it
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               yet
               ,
               saith
               our
               Author
               ,
               
                 Socinus
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 abound
                 with
                 such
                 Metaphors
                 and
                 Figures
                 even
                 when
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 Arms
                 and
                 Bowels
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 denote
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 power
                 and
                 mercies
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               P.
               49.
               a.
               
            
             
               It
               's
               granted
               ;
               but
               withal
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 therein
                 trust
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 common
                 Readers
                 ,
              
               and
               question
               not
               
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 ordinary
                 capacity
                 will
                 so
                 understand
                 them
                 .
              
               But
               then
               how
               comes
               this
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               time
               of
               St.
               John
               downwards
               ,
               not
               the
               most
               common
               and
               ordinary
               ,
               nay
               ,
               the
               most
               accurate
               Readers
               ,
               and
               extraordinary
               Capacities
               ,
               were
               ever
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               make
               this
               discovery
               before
               the
               fortunate
               Socinus
               ?
               And
               why
               were
               not
               they
               as
               well
               able
               to
               find
               out
               in
               this
               discourse
               of
               St.
               John
               the
               Ministerial
               Deity
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Gospel
               state
               ,
               and
               the
               spiritual
               World
               ,
               (
               the
               only
               Key
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               to
               unlock
               the
               sense
               of
               that
               Divine
               Writer
               )
               as
               they
               were
               by
               the
               Hands
               ,
               Eyes
               and
               Bowels
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               understand
               his
               Power
               ,
               Sight
               and
               Mercies
               ?
               It
               's
               evident
               that
               the
               most
               ordinary
               Capacities
               did
               ,
               generally
               speaking
               ,
               by
               these
               Corporeal
               Members
               ,
               understand
               
               the
               abovesaid
               Attributes
               of
               the
               Deity
               to
               be
               described
               .
               And
               it
               is
               also
               evident
               that
               for
               
               Socinus's
               explication
               of
               that
               Evangelist
               ,
               the
               most
               famed
               Expositors
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               
                 common
                 Readers
              
               ,
               no
               more
               thought
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               the
               Ancient
               Navigators
               did
               dream
               of
               that
               new
               World
               ,
               which
               Columbus
               two
               Ages
               ago
               was
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               discover
               .
               So
               that
               it
               evidently
               appears
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               the
               same
               reason
               to
               interpret
               the
               Phrases
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Beginning
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 Him
                 ,
              
               in
               a
               metaphorical
               and
               figurative
               sense
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               for
               the
               understanding
               the
               Corporeal
               Organs
               of
               Speech
               and
               Action
               ,
               &c.
               after
               that
               manner
               ,
               when
               applied
               to
               God
               :
               but
               that
               rather
               they
               must
               be
               understood
               properly
               and
               literally
               ,
               as
               the
               Orthodox
               ,
               the
               Arians
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               have
               understood
               ,
               and
               his
               Grace
               has
               expounded
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               hold
               ,
               saith
               our
               Author
               ,
               '
               His
               Grace
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               interpret
               the
               particular
               expressions
               ,
               can
               raise
               them
               no
               higher
               than
               Arianism
               ,
               (
               viz.
               that
               the
               Son
               was
               generated
               some
               time
               before
               the
               World
               )
               though
               he
               alledged
               them
               to
               prove
               Trinitarianism
               .
               p.
               46.
               b.
               
            
             
               Well
               ,
               supposing
               this
               ,
               yet
               if
               his
               Exposition
               hold
               so
               far
               good
               ,
               the
               Socinian
               Hypothesis
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               allow
               our
               Saviour
               to
               have
               any
               existence
               before
               his
               Nativity
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               will
               then
               be
               utterly
               overthrown
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               doth
               our
               Author
               mean
               ?
               When
               he
               affirms
               or
               denies
               ,
               as
               he
               pleases
               ,
               what
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Eusebius
              
               and
               Epiphanius
               say
               ;
               they
               are
               Books
               few
               understand
               ,
               and
               fewer
               have
               :
               but
               methinks
               he
               should
               be
               a
               little
               more
               cautious
               when
               he
               uses
               the
               same
               liberty
               in
               a
               Book
               published
               but
               the
               last
               year
               ,
               and
               that
               has
               the
               good
               hap
               to
               be
               generally
               well
               received
               and
               read
               .
               How
               then
               can
               he
               say
               that
               his
               
                 Grace
                 can
                 raise
                 -
                 the
                 expressions
                 no
                 higher
                 than
              
               Arianism
               ?
               when
               it
               's
               the
               first
               of
               his
               Corollaries
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   here
                   described
                   by
                   St.
                
                 John
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Creature
                
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   Conclusion
                   is
                   directly
                   against
                   the
                
                 Arians
                 ,
              
               
                 who
                 affirmed
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 a
                 Creature
                 .
              
               p.
               39.
               
            
             
               And
               there
               is
               not
               a
               branch
               of
               those
               Verses
               which
               the
               Archbishop
               doth
               not
               alike
               interpret
               .
               Thus
               he
               saith
               of
               Christ
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 eternal
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
              
               P.
               6
               ,
               59.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Beginning
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 he
                 did
                 exist
                 before
                 any
                 thing
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 is
                 without
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 eternal
                 .
              
               P.
               19
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Was
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 from
                 all
                 eternity
              
               .
               P.
               24
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               But
               perhaps
               ,
               he
               will
               say
               ,
               this
               his
               Grace
               has
               attempted
               ,
               but
               not
               prov'd
               .
            
             
               That
               remains
               to
               be
               tried
               by
               what
               he
               has
               to
               object
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               only
               offers
               somewhat
               as
               a
               Reply
               to
               his
               
               Graces's
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Beginning
              
               ,
               leaving
               all
               the
               rest
               that
               was
               said
               in
               exposition
               and
               defence
               of
               the
               other
               Phrases
               of
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               to
               continue
               as
               they
               were
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               may
               judge
               of
               what
               he
               could
               have
               said
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               by
               what
               he
               has
               said
               of
               this
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               have
               been
               very
               insignificant
               :
               For
               thus
               he
               argues
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Beginning
                
                 ,
                 is
                 interpreted
                 
                   without
                   Beginning
                
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 are
                 distinctly
                 contrary
                 .
                 P.
                 48
                 b.
                 
              
            
             
               A.
               I
               answer
               ;
               This
               is
               not
               directly
               laid
               down
               as
               the
               interpretation
               of
               that
               Phrase
               ,
               but
               is
               rather
               the
               consequence
               of
               what
               his
               Grace
               had
               said
               just
               before
               ,
               as
               the
               preceding
               quotation
               shews
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Beginning
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 he
                 did
                 exist
                 before
                 any
                 thing
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 is
                 without
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 Eternal
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Granting
               he
               had
               thus
               explain'd
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Beginning
              
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 without
                 Beginning
              
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               
                 directly
                 contrary
              
               .
               To
               have
               a
               Beginning
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               without
               Beginning
               ,
               are
               directly
               contrary
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               so
               ,
               a
               Contradiction
               .
               But
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
              
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               
                 without
                 Beginning
              
               ,
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               contrary
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               very
               well
               consistent
               ,
               for
               else
               God
               himself
               would
               not
               have
               been
               
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
              
               .
               Thus
               it
               is
               ,
               Gen.
               1.1
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 Beginning
                 God
                 created
                 the
                 Heaven
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               By
               which
               Phrase
               is
               shewed
               ,
               that
               the
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               had
               a
               Beginning
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               not
               
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
              
               ,
               (
               for
               then
               they
               had
               been
               before
               they
               began
               to
               be
               )
               and
               so
               it
               could
               not
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Beginning
                 were
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ;
               for
               then
               they
               had
               ,
               as
               God
               ,
               been
               without
               Beginning
               .
               But
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 God
                 created
                 them
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               that
               himself
               had
               no
               Beginning
               gave
               a
               Beginning
               to
               them
               .
               After
               this
               manner
               doth
               the
               Wi●●man
               express
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               quoted
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               on
               this
               occasion
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 possessed
                 me
              
               [
               Wisdom
               ]
               
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 works
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 set
                 up
                 from
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 or
                 ever
                 the
                 earth
                 was
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               8.22
               ,
               23.
               
               So
               that
               to
               Be
               
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
              
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               before
               his
               
                 works
                 of
                 old
              
               ;
               to
               be
               
                 without
                 a
                 Beginning
              
               ,
               and
               
                 from
                 Everlasting
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               objects
               ,
               
                 Though
                 he
                 [
                 Archbishop
                 ]
                 cannot
                 find
                 the
                 Coeternity
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 St.
                 John
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 can
                 interpret
                 his
                 
                 own
                 interpretation
                 of
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 the
                 Coeternity
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Beginning
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Son-already
                   was
                   ,
                   when
                   things
                   began
                   to
                   be
                
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 was
                 without
                 a
                 Beginning
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 never
                 made
                 ,
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 Beginning
                 of
                 its
                 Being
                 .
              
               And
               then
               he
               smartly
               returns
               upon
               him
               ,
               
                 How
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Consequence
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 For
                 supposing
                 the
                 Son
                 was
                 when
                 the
                 World
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 Six
                 thousand
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 will
                 it
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 absolutely
                 without
                 a
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 never
                 made
                 ?
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               If
               his
               Grace
               had
               left
               this
               Consequence
               to
               stand
               upon
               its
               own
               foot
               ,
               without
               offering
               any
               proof
               for
               it
               ;
               yet
               any
               one
               but
               competently
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Scripture-Phraseology
               ,
               would
               not
               have
               questioned
               the
               reason
               and
               force
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               not
               with
               respect
               to
               his
               Adversary
               ,
               yet
               for
               a
               salvo
               to
               his
               own
               ignorance
               ,
               would
               have
               forbore
               his
               
                 How
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Consequence
                 at
                 all
                 ?
              
               But
               I
               much
               question
               his
               ignorance
               ;
               for
               his
               cautious
               Adversary
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               us'd
               to
               write
               with
               a
               due
               guard
               as
               well
               as
               strength
               ,
               took
               care
               to
               prevent
               this
               Objection
               ,
               and
               fortify
               his
               Consequence
               with
               the
               best
               authority
               ,
               that
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               For
               thus
               he
               goes
               on
               immediately
               after
               the
               words
               quoted
               by
               this
               Author
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               he
               is
               the
               more
               inexcusable
               )
               
                 The
                 Son
                 already
                 was
                 when
                 things
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 is
                 without
                 Beginning
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               so
               the
               Jews
               used
               to
               describe
               
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
               And
               so
               likewise
               Solomon
               describes
               the
               Eternity
               of
               
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 possessed
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 works
                 of
                 old
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               if
               the
               Consequence
               be
               not
               good
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               be
               no
               
                 Consequence
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               is
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               Grace
               for
               following
               it
               in
               a
               line
               of
               Argumentation
               .
               According
               to
               the
               Scripture
               way
               of
               speaking
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               
                 before
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               is
               accounted
               eternal
               :
               And
               therefore
               what
               was
               in
               the
               Beginning
               had
               no
               Beginning
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               whole
               Cause
               of
               Arianism
               ,
               that
               would
               have
               Christ
               to
               be
               part
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
               though
               before
               the
               world
               was
               ,
               must
               unavoidably
               miscarry
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               Case
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               what
               his
               Grace
               undertook
               to
               prove
               .
               But
               this
               was
               fit
               to
               be
               conceal'd
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               our
               Author
               would
               have
               had
               as
               little
               to
               say
               to
               the
               Archbishop's
               Explication
               of
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Beginning
              
               ,
               
               as
               he
               has
               to
               the
               other
               Phrases
               of
               the
               Evangelist
               .
               Therefore
               he
               chuses
               rather
               to
               wind
               off
               with
               a
               bare
               Repetition
               or
               two
               ,
               to
               the
               Socinian
               Hypothesis
               ,
               to
               try
               whether
               he
               can
               with
               better
               success
               encounter
               his
               Adversary
               upon
               his
               own
               Principles
               ,
               than
               upon
               those
               of
               the
               Arian
               .
               p.
               47.
               
                 a.
                 b.
              
               
            
             
               Socinus
               being
               a
               person
               of
               a
               sharp
               and
               piercing
               wit
               ,
               soon
               perceived
               that
               the
               Arian
               Scheme
               was
               not
               consistent
               with
               St.
               John
               ;
               for
               since
               there
               was
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               but
               Creator
               and
               Creature
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               the
               Creator
               (
               as
               the
               Arians
               did
               admit
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Word
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               as
               St.
               
               John's
               words
               ,
               if
               literally
               understood
               ,
               do
               import
               )
               could
               not
               be
               the
               Creature
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               either
               he
               must
               ,
               with
               our
               Author's
               
                 Ancient
                 Vnitarians
              
               ,
               forgo
               St.
               
               John's
               Authority
               ,
               or
               find
               out
               some
               other
               Explication
               than
               had
               yet
               been
               thought
               of
               ;
               and
               that
               constrain'd
               him
               to
               fly
               to
               a
               Ministerial
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               Spiritual
               World
               ,
               as
               the
               Archbishop
               had
               shewed
               ,
               Sermon
               II.
               
            
             
               All
               that
               our
               Author
               has
               to
               say
               upon
               the
               Socinian
               account
               ,
               is
               with
               reference
               to
               a
               double
               Charge
               brought
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               unreasonableness
               and
               the
               novelty
               of
               this
               Explication
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               
                 His
                 Grace
              
               saith
               ,
               Sermon
               II.
               p.
               75.
               
               
                 According
                 to
                 this
                 rate
                 of
                 liberty
                 in
                 Interpreting
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 signify
                 very
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 Person
                 or
                 Party
                 is
                 concerned
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 any
                 Doctrine
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 plainest
                 Texts
                 for
                 any
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 how
                 Fundamental
                 and
                 necessary
                 soever
                 ,
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 arts
                 and
                 ways
                 of
                 Interpretation
                 be
                 eluded
                 and
                 rendred
                 utterly
                 ineffectual
                 for
                 the
                 establishing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 call
                 in
                 question
                 that
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 why
                 might
                 he
                 not
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Socinus
                 his
                 way
                 of
                 Interpreting
                 St.
                 John
                 ,
                 understand
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
                 concerning
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Dispensation
                 ;
                 and
                 Interpret
                 the
                 
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   Heaven
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Polity
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 the
                 New
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               It
               is
               certain
               that
               it
               was
               not
               Phrase
               of
               St.
               John
               misled
               Socinus
               ,
               or
               gave
               him
               any
               occasion
               for
               his
               novel
               Interpretation
               ,
               but
               a
               pre-conceived
               Principle
               (
               as
               has
               been
               before
               observed
               )
               ;
               for
               indeed
               the
               Phrase
               of
               St.
               John
               bears
               such
               a
               conformity
               to
               that
               of
               the
               First
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               that
               one
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               key
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 
                 God
                 created
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               is
               so
               like
               to
               
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
              
               —
               
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 him
              
               ;
               that
               one
               is
               naturally
               led
               to
               think
               that
               as
               they
               in
               words
               seem
               to
               relate
               to
               the
               same
               state
               of
               things
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Word
               that
               thus
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               made
               all
               things
               ,
               was
               truly
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               whole
               Phraseology
               of
               it
               is
               as
               properly
               and
               literally
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               St.
               John
               ,
               as
               in
               Genesis
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               one
               can
               no
               more
               admit
               of
               a
               Moral
               and
               Allegorical
               Interpretation
               ,
               than
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               so
               pertinently
               alledged
               by
               
                 His
                 Grace
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Parallel
               so
               lively
               represented
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               in
               a
               Discourse
               there
               referred
               to
               ,
               that
               our
               Author
               seems
               perfectly
               at
               a
               loss
               whether
               to
               grant
               or
               deny
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               from
               admitting
               the
               case
               as
               it
               is
               proposed
               ,
               would
               advance
               another
               Scheme
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               thus
               he
               saith
               ,
               '
               Let
               
                 His
                 Grace
              
               put
               the
               case
               ,
               as
               it
               usually
               is
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               content
               to
               join
               issue
               with
               him
               upon
               the
               instance
               he
               hath
               here
               given
               .
               The
               first
               Chapter
               of
               St.
               John
               speaks
               of
               a
               certain
               Person
               ,
               namely
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               confess'd
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               saith
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 All
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ,
              
               —
               So
               if
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               Genesis
               imputed
               the
               Creation
               there
               spoken
               of
               to
               Moses
               ;
               if
               it
               said
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 Moses
              
               Created
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               not
               only
               absurd
               ,
               but
               absolutely
               necessary
               ,
               to
               interpret
               the
               Chapter
               Allegorically
               and
               Figuratively
               ;
               and
               to
               say
               that
               the
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               are
               the
               Jewish
               Polity
               and
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Discipline
               thereof
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Now
               this
               Answer
               of
               his
               contains
               somewhat
               absurd
               ,
               somewhat
               untrue
               ,
               and
               is
               also
               besides
               the
               case
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               contains
               somewhat
               absurd
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               To
               conceive
               that
               it
               's
               possible
               for
               Moses
               an
               Inspired
               Writer
               ,
               to
               have
               delivered
               himself
               after
               that
               manner
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               he
               was
               to
               Write
               of
               the
               first
               Institution
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Polity
               and
               Religion
               ,
               he
               should
               thus
               describe
               it
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 Moses
                 created
                 the
                 Heaven
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 was
                 without
                 form
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 and
                 Moses
                 said
                 ,
                 let
                 there
                 be
                 light
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 light
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               yet
               our
               Author
               ,
               to
               salve
               
               Socinus's
               wild
               Interpretation
               of
               
                 St.
                 John
              
               ,
               is
               contented
               to
               grant
               this
               ;
               we
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 affirm
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 of
              
               Genesis
               
                 imputed
                 the
                 Creation
                 to
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 interpreted
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               contains
               somewhat
               untrue
               ,
               as
               when
               to
               make
               out
               his
               Parallel
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 first
                 Chapter
                 of
                 St.
              
               John
               
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 
                 Person
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 confessed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 saith
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 All
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               For
               he
               knows
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               the
               Person
               there
               spoken
               of
               ,
               is
               not
               confessed
               by
               any
               of
               his
               Adversaries
               to
               
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 Man
              
               ,
               when
               that
               is
               spoken
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               For
               then
               he
               was
               the
               Logos
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               was
               not
               a
               Man
               ,
               or
               
                 made
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               till
               about
               Four
               thousand
               Years
               after
               the
               Creation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Case
               as
               he
               puts
               it
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               case
               put
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               ;
               which
               was
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               supposing
               such
               a
               one
               as
               Spinosa
               ,
               that
               would
               have
               the
               World
               not
               to
               be
               Created
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               been
               
                 ab
                 Aeterno
              
               ,
               finding
               the
               Book
               of
               Genesis
               to
               be
               in
               such
               credit
               with
               his
               Countrymen
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               several
               Denominations
               of
               Christians
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               to
               be
               gainsaid
               ;
               he
               is
               therefore
               careful
               (
               as
               our
               Author
               saith
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Unitarians
              
               were
               in
               the
               case
               of
               St.
               
               John's
               Gospel
               )
               to
               shew
               that
               it
               is
               capable
               of
               another
               and
               an
               
                 allowable
                 sence
              
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               order
               to
               their
               satisfaction
               expounds
               it
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Polity
                 and
                 Religion
              
               ,
               of
               
                 Spiritual
                 Heavens
              
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 Intellectual
                 Light
              
               (
               in
               our
               Author's
               phrase
               )
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               Question
               upon
               this
               is
               ,
               Whether
               Spinosa
               might
               not
               as
               speciously
               thus
               expound
               the
               First
               of
               Genesis
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               his
               Hypothesis
               ,
               as
               Socinus
               did
               the
               First
               of
               John
               to
               serve
               his
               design
               ?
            
             
               And
               that
               any
               one
               that
               compares
               the
               one
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               Genesis
               and
               St.
               John
               ,
               will
               be
               able
               to
               discern
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               as
               absurd
               as
               the
               supposition
               of
               his
               concerning
               Moses
               is
               ,
               it
               might
               as
               allowably
               be
               said
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               Christ
               the
               Word
               have
               that
               said
               of
               him
               in
               St.
               John
               ,
               if
               the
               Word
               was
               no
               more
               than
               Moses
               ,
               a
               Ministerial
               and
               Temporary
               God
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               more
               been
               
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
              
               than
               Moses
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               the
               Book
               of
               Genesis
               might
               as
               well
               have
               begun
               in
               the
               same
               Phrase
               with
               Moses
               ,
               as
               St.
               John
               with
               the
               Word
               ;
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 Moses
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Moses
                 was
                 God
                 [
                 or
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ]
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 with
                 God.
                 All
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 him
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 made
                 that
                 was
                 made
                 .
              
               Such
               pitiful
               and
               sorry
               shifts
               are
               those
               drove
               to
               that
               first
               resolve
               upon
               an
               Hypothesis
               ,
               and
               then
               are
               to
               seek
               how
               to
               maintain
               and
               defend
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               only
               Point
               remaining
               with
               our
               Author
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Evangelist
              
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Jew
               ,
               speaks
               here
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
               in
               the
               usual
               Stile
               
               and
               Language
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               were
               want
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               say
               it
               in
               almost
               all
               their
               Ancient
               Books
               ,
               that
               the
               Messias
               should
               make
               a
               New
               World
               ,
               he
               should
               abolish
               Paganism
               and
               Idolatry
               from
               among
               the
               Nations
               ;
               and
               thereby
               (
               as
               the
               Prophets
               also
               speak
               )
               Create
               a
               New
               Heaven
               and
               a
               New
               Earth
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               I
               acknowledge
               the
               Scripture
               sometimes
               calls
               a
               Political
               or
               Moral
               Change
               in
               a
               Church
               or
               People
               ,
               by
               the
               Term
               of
               New
               Heavens
               and
               New
               Earth
               :
               But
               ,
               in
               our
               Author's
               way
               of
               speaking
               ,
               
                 it
                 trusts
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 's
                 Judgment
                 and
                 common
                 sense
                 ,
              
               in
               a
               matter
               that
               it
               's
               not
               well
               possible
               for
               him
               to
               doubt
               in
               ,
               or
               to
               question
               what
               are
               the
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               there
               spoken
               of
               ,
               as
               Isaiah
               65.17
               ,
               18.
               66.22
               .
               1
               Peter
               3.13
               .
               &c.
               
            
             
               But
               here
               is
               no
               intimation
               given
               in
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               that
               the
               Phrases
               should
               be
               Translated
               from
               a
               Natural
               to
               a
               Spiritual
               sence
               ;
               nor
               can
               it
               possibly
               be
               without
               great
               violence
               ,
               as
               their
               own
               Explication
               of
               it
               will
               shew
               :
               For
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               understand
               Christ
               to
               be
               Personally
               the
               Word
               in
               one
               Clause
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               Socinus
               doth
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
              
               Christ
               ;
               and
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 was
                 with
                 God.
              
               Or
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               that
               difficulty
               ,
               others
               of
               them
               make
               Christ
               to
               ascend
               Actually
               ,
               Personally
               ,
               and
               Bodily
               into
               Heaven
               before
               his
               Ministry
               (
               though
               the
               Scripture
               speaks
               not
               one
               word
               of
               it
               )
               that
               they
               may
               put
               a
               colour
               upon
               the
               Phrase
               ;
               
                 The
                 Word
                 was
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               
                 His
                 Grace
              
               has
               shewed
               Sermon
               II.
               p.
               62.
               of
               which
               more
               anon
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               if
               we
               take
               the
               words
               in
               their
               natural
               and
               proper
               sence
               ,
               there
               are
               several
               other
               places
               to
               confirm
               it
               ,
               as
               
                 His
                 Grace
              
               has
               shewed
               ,
               p.
               101
               ,
               &c.
               and
               which
               it
               shall
               suffice
               for
               the
               present
               to
               refer
               to
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               thing
               to
               be
               considered
               is
               ,
               the
               Novelty
               of
               this
               Exposition
               of
               St.
               John
               by
               Socinus
               ,
               of
               which
               saith
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 quite
                 to
                 another
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 confession
                 was
                 never
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 nor
                 I
                 believe
                 thought
                 of
                 by
                 any
                 Christian
                 Writer
                 whatsoever
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
               Sermon
               II.
               p.
               57.
               which
               he
               more
               largely
               prosecutes
               ,
               p.
               64
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               What
               saith
               our
               Author
               to
               this
               ?
            
             
               
                 Suppose
                 this
                 ;
                 Why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 own
                 that
                 time
                 and
                 long
                 consideration
                 do
                 improve
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 whether
                 Divine
                 or
                 Humane
                 ?
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 Diminution
                 of
                 Socinus
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 said
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 of
                 this
                 Context
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 rescued
                 it
                 from
                 that
                 Darkness
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 long
                 lay
                 .
              
            
             
               A.
               This
               Observation
               of
               his
               had
               in
               reason
               been
               prevented
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               well
               weighed
               what
               his
               Grace
               had
               said
               upon
               it
               ,
               who
               thus
               pursues
               his
               Argument
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               literal
               Sense
               was
               so
               obvious
               ,
               that
               the
               Orthodox
               ,
               and
               even
               the
               Arians
               and
               Platonists
               (
               as
               Amelius
               )
               agreed
               in
               it
               .
               But
               here
               our
               Author
               ,
               like
               a
               flying
               Tartar
               that
               dares
               not
               in
               a
               Pursuit
               look
               behind
               him
               ,
               throws
               a
               spiteful
               Dart
               at
               his
               Adversary
               .
               
                 As
                 to
                 Friend
                 Amelius
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 sufficient
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Credit
                 of
                 the
                 Trinitarian
                 Cause
                 runs
                 very
                 low
                 ;
                 when
                 an
                 
                   uncertain
                   Tale
                
                 of
                 an
                 
                   obscure
                   Platonist
                
                 ,
                 of
                 no
                 Reputation
                 either
                 for
                 Learning
                 or
                 Wit
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Proof
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 alledged
                 for
                 these
                 Doctrines
                 .
              
               This
               is
               spoke
               at
               all
               adventures
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               had
               read
               Eusebius
               *
               upon
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               found
               the
               Platonist
               to
               have
               deserv'd
               a
               better
               Character
               ,
               and
               neither
               the
               Person
               to
               be
               so
               obscure
               ,
               nor
               the
               Relation
               of
               it
               such
               an
               
                 uncertain
                 Tale
              
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               represent
               it
               †
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               that
               can
               make
               
                 Historical
                 Occasions
              
               out
               of
               Propositions
               ,
               and
               will
               prove
               matter
               of
               Fact
               by
               reasoning
               upon
               it
               without
               Authority
               ,
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               make
               Characters
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               stamp
               what
               he
               will
               upon
               a
               Quotation
               .
            
             
               Let
               him
               however
               take
               or
               refuse
               
                 Friend
                 Amelius
              
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               small
               part
               of
               the
               proof
               depends
               upon
               that
               Tale
               ;
               the
               use
               made
               of
               that
               in
               concurrence
               with
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               and
               Arians
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               not
               one
               of
               them
               ever
               imagined
               that
               there
               was
               any
               other
               World
               alluded
               to
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               than
               the
               Natural
               and
               Material
               World
               ,
               nor
               other
               Beginning
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Creation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               Grace
               goes
               on
               ;
               
                 Surely
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 considerable
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 Ancient
                 Christian
                 Writers
                 ,
                 
                   Ignatius
                   ,
                   Justin
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 even
                 Origen
                 himself
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 express
                 and
                 positive
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Socinus
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 almost
                 incredible
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 lived
                 so
                 very
                 near
                 St.
                 
                 John's
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 most
                 likely
                 to
                 know
                 his
                 meaning
                 ,
                 should
                 so
                 widely
                 mistake
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Christan
                 World
                 should
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Ages
                 together
                 be
                 deceived
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 so
                 important
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 did
                 understand
                 this
                 Passage
                 of
                 St.
                 John
                 aright
                 before
                 Socinus
                 .
                 This
                 very
                 consideration
                 alone
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 stagger
                 any
                 prudent
                 man's
                 Belief
                 of
                 this
                 Misrepresentation
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               as
               his
               Grace
               goes
               on
               ,
               
                 That
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 matter
                 much
                 worse
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Religion
                 which
                 was
                 particularly
                 design'd
                 to
                 overthrow
                 Polytheism
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 more
                 Gods
                 ,
                 hath
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 been
                 so
                 ill
                 taught
                 and
                 understood
                 by
                 Christians
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Ages
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 as
                 does
                 necessarily
                 infer
                 a
                 plurality
                 of
                 Gods.
                 An
                 inconvenience
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 Cause
                 ,
                 how
                 plausible
                 soever
                 it
                 may
                 otherwise
                 appear
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 under
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 73.
                 
                 And
                 which
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 there
                 see
                 admirably
                 enforced
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               which
               reasons
               it
               cannot
               well
               be
               suppos'd
               ,
               that
               either
               Time
               or
               long
               Consideration
               ,
               would
               place
               a
               man
               in
               so
               advantagious
               Circumstances
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               beat
               out
               that
               Track
               ,
               which
               all
               Christians
               for
               1500
               years
               together
               ,
               were
               not
               able
               before
               him
               to
               descry
               .
               But
               after
               all
               ,
               this
               shall
               be
               no
               
                 Diminution
                 to
                 Socinus
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               will
               have
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               tho
               in
               words
               he
               will
               not
               allow
               it
               a
               Diminution
               ,
               yet
               he
               in
               Fact
               betrays
               it
               ;
               and
               after
               all
               ,
               is
               not
               willing
               to
               own
               the
               Charge
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               argues
               ,
               
                 Why
                 doth
                 his
                 Grace
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 not
                 only
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 Christians
                 have
                 for
                 this
                 Fifteen
                 Ages
                 ,
                 agreed
                 in
                 his
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 this
                 Context
                 ?
                 Have
                 there
                 been
                 no
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 for
                 1500
                 Years
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Arians
                 and
                 Trinitarians
                 ?
              
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               little
               too
               gross
               ,
               for
               he
               knows
               full
               well
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               not
               asserted
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               ;
               therefore
               he
               makes
               another
               attempt
               .
            
             
               Or
               was
               Socinus
               the
               first
               (
               for
               that
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               was
               his
               
               Grace's
               meaning
               )
               who
               departed
               from
               the
               Arian
               and
               Trinitarian
               Sense
               of
               the
               Context
               ?
            
             
               What
               an
               obscure
               Writer
               doth
               he
               make
               his
               Grace
               to
               be
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               forced
               to
               come
               again
               and
               again
               upon
               the
               Enquiry
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               to
               conclude
               with
               ,
               
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 meaning
                 ?
              
               And
               yet
               at
               last
               he
               is
               so
               unfortunate
               as
               to
               mistake
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               his
               Grace
               doth
               no
               more
               say
               ,
               That
               
                 Socinus
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 man
                 that
                 departed
                 from
                 the
              
               Arian
               and
               Trinitarian
               
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 Context
              
               ,
               than
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 Christians
                 have
                 for
                 Fifteen
                 Ages
                 agreed
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               For
               he
               knew
               full
               well
               ,
               that
               
               there
               were
               Cerinthians
               ,
               and
               Ebioniter
               ,
               and
               Photinians
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               went
               under
               the
               General
               Name
               of
               Christians
               ,
               that
               differ'd
               as
               well
               from
               the
               Arians
               as
               the
               Orthodox
               ,
               and
               would
               allow
               our
               Saviour
               no
               other
               Existence
               ,
               than
               he
               had
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               Mary
               ,
               and
               so
               could
               not
               with
               consistence
               to
               their
               Principle
               ,
               expound
               St.
               John
               ,
               as
               the
               Orthodox
               and
               Arians
               expounded
               him
               .
               But
               let
               his
               Grace
               speak
               for
               himself
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 Not
                 only
                 all
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 find
                 ,
                 all
                 Interpreters
                 whatsoever
                 for
                 
                   Fifteen
                   hundred
                
                 years
                 together
                 did
                 understand
                 this
                 passage
                 of
                 St.
                 John
                 in
                 a
                 quite
                 different
                 Sense
                 ,
                 [
                 from
                 Socinus
                 ]
                 namely
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 Material
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 Moral
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               however
               our
               Author
               would
               evade
               and
               molify
               it
               ,
               his
               Grace
               had
               proved
               it
               beyond
               Contradiction
               by
               the
               Confession
               of
               his
               great
               Oracle
               Socinus
               ,
               and
               his
               Advocate
               Schlictingius
               ,
               that
               own
               the
               true
               Sense
               of
               these
               Words
               was
               never
               before
               rightly
               explained
               *
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               ,
               what
               our
               Author
               himself
               alledges
               ,
               is
               a
               tacit
               Confession
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               he
               produces
               nothing
               from
               Paulus
               or
               Photinus
               ,
               or
               the
               Ancient
               Vnitarians
               ,
               of
               the
               Word
               that
               was
               God
               by
               Office
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               a
               Gospel
               State
               that
               Word
               did
               exist
               in
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               Spiritual
               World
               he
               made
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               
               Word
               's
               being
               with
               God
               in
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Personal
               
               Word
               's
               being
               with
               God
               before
               his
               Ministry
               to
               receive
               that
               Revelation
               :
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               that
               according
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               Word
               was
               God
               ,
               as
               his
               Generation
               was
               Divine
               ,
               and
               was
               
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 God's
                 Decree
                 and
                 Intention
              
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               World
               was
               not
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               but
               for
               him
               ;
               a
               quite
               different
               Explication
               from
               that
               of
               Socinus
               .
            
             
               Thus
               far
               then
               it
               's
               evident
               ,
               That
               his
               Grace
               has
               sufficiently
               shew'd
               the
               Novelty
               of
               the
               Socinian
               Explication
               of
               St.
               
               John's
               Gospel
               .
               This
               was
               a
               tender
               point
               ,
               and
               what
               our
               Author
               had
               no
               mind
               to
               touch
               upon
               ,
               but
               something
               must
               be
               said
               ,
               for
               else
               the
               Cause
               would
               have
               suffer'd
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               lost
               the
               opportunity
               of
               shewing
               his
               Reading
               about
               their
               Patriarch
               Paulus
               ,
               and
               their
               Metropolitan
               Photinus
               ,
               (
               Titles
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               
                 owned
                 in
                 their
                 Commonwealth
                 of
                 Learning
              
               )
               and
               the
               
                 whole
                 Provinces
              
               possessed
               by
               their
               Followers
               ,
               p.
               53.
               
            
             
               But
               if
               our
               Author
               is
               of
               any
               Credit
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               only
               possess
               
                 whole
                 Provinces
              
               ,
               but
               Ages
               too
               ,
               the
               two
               first
               undoubtedly
               (
               as
               he
               suggests
               )
               .
               
               And
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 dispute
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 mentioned
                 by
                 his
                 Grace
                 were
                 less
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Trinitarians
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 ours
                 .
                 They
                 held
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 was
                 afterwards
                 called
                 Arianism
                 ,
                 p.
                 52.
                 b.
                 54.
                 a.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               first
               false
               Step
               he
               makes
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               he
               takes
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               his
               Grace
               allows
               the
               two
               first
               Ages
               of
               Christianity
               to
               be
               for
               the
               Socinians
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               not
               against
               them
               .
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 if
                 of
                 Seventeen
                 Ages
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 undoubtedly
                 have
                 )
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 ,
                 much
                 good
                 may
                 do
                 his
              
               Grace
               
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Fifteen
                 .
                 He
                 must
                 not
                 deny
                 us
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 ,
                 generally
                 speaking
                 .
              
               It
               seems
               his
               
                 Grace
                 must
                 not
              
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               can
               deny
               him
               if
               he
               insists
               only
               upon
               the
               last
               Fifteen
               Ages
               as
               his
               Period
               ,
               for
               then
               he
               quits
               the
               two
               first
               .
               But
               now
               any
               indifferent
               Reader
               will
               soon
               see
               ,
               that
               when
               his
               Grace
               speaks
               of
               
                 Fifteen
                 hundred
                 years
              
               ,
               it
               's
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Ages
               intercurrent
               from
               the
               Apostles
               to
               the
               time
               of
               Socinus
               ,
               whose
               Exposition
               he
               charges
               with
               Novelty
               .
               [
               So
               p.
               64
               ,
               73
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               And
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               last
               Century
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               false
               Step
               ,
               is
               his
               way
               of
               proof
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 We
                 will
                 [
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ]
                 wrest
                 it
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Creed
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 Creed
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 Ages
                 ,
                 is
                 wholly
                 Vnitarian
                 ,
                 and
                 perfectly
                 contradicts
                 that
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 St.
                 
                 John's
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Grace
                 seeks
                 to
                 advance
                 ,
                 p.
                 52.
                 
              
            
             
               How
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               must
               seek
               further
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 p.
              
               53.
               b.
               where
               he
               takes
               it
               up
               again
               .
               In
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 is
                 uncontestably
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 Existence
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Mary
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Not
               to
               insist
               upon
               that
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               
                 the
                 only
                 Creed
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 Ages
                 ,
              
               it
               will
               require
               a
               more
               than
               an
               obstinate
               Resolution
               to
               wrest
               it
               out
               of
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               Trinitarians
               ,
               who
               both
               from
               the
               distribution
               of
               the
               Creed
               under
               its
               three
               General
               Heads
               ,
               do
               assert
               a
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Character
               given
               to
               our
               Saviour
               of
               being
               the
               
                 only
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               do
               maintain
               his
               Divinity
               .
               But
               for
               this
               ,
               being
               he
               has
               offer'd
               no
               proof
               ,
               I
               shall
               refer
               him
               to
               Bishop
               Pierson
               upon
               that
               Point
               ,
               which
               he
               has
               at
               large
               explained
               and
               defended
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               His
               next
               false
               step
               is
               ,
               That
               whereas
               his
               Grace
               particularly
               names
               
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 Justin
                 ,
                 Athenagoras
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
              
               and
               Origen
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               with
               himself
               ;
               this
               Author
               affirms
               ,
               That
               contrariwise
               they
               held
               the
               Arian
               Doctrine
               ;
               where
               yet
               he
               fails
               in
               his
               main
               Point
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               clear
               
               Socinus's
               Explication
               ,
               and
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               from
               Novelty
               :
               But
               instead
               of
               that
               ,
               all
               he
               attempts
               is
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               were
               for
               the
               
                 Arian
                 Doctrine
              
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               say
               they
               were
               not
               for
               the
               Socinian
               :
               And
               yet
               even
               there
               he
               fails
               again
               ;
               as
               has
               abundantly
               been
               proved
               by
               Dr.
               Bull
               ;
               and
               which
               I
               shall
               look
               upon
               as
               unanswerable
               ,
               till
               I
               see
               the
               Book
               he
               promises
               us
               in
               Answer
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               Having
               all
               this
               while
               been
               employed
               in
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               St.
               
               John's
               Gospel
               against
               the
               Ancient
               Vnitarians
               that
               questioned
               it
               ,
               and
               our
               Author
               that
               proposes
               their
               Arguments
               ;
               and
               in
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               Exposition
               of
               it
               ,
               against
               the
               Arian
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               novel
               one
               of
               Socinus
               on
               the
               other
               ;
               I
               shall
               now
               proceed
               to
               the
               Consideration
               of
               those
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               which
               the
               Archbishop
               occasionally
               made
               use
               of
               for
               the
               Explication
               of
               St.
               John
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               ,
               Heb.
               1.1
               .
               And
               Col.
               1.15
               .
            
             
               His
               Grace
               has
               alledg'd
               Heb.
               1.2
               .
               several
               times
               in
               his
               Sermons
               ,
               twice
               in
               his
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               Explication
               of
               St.
               John
               ,
               and
               Col.
               1.16
               .
               And
               thus
               far
               our
               Author
               goes
               along
               with
               him
               in
               the
               bare
               quotation
               ;
               but
               he
               manifestly
               wrongs
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               thus
               triumphs
               as
               he
               goes
               off
               from
               the
               Text
               ;
               
                 Would
                 a
                 man
                 build
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 more
                 gods
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 current
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 express
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 Text
                 so
                 uncertain
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 ?
              
               p.
               51.
               b.
               I
               say
               he
               manifestly
               wrongs
               him
               ;
               for
               he
               knows
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               his
               Grace
               agrees
               with
               the
               
                 current
                 and
                 express
                 Words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               in
               asserting
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ;
               and
               so
               could
               never
               attempt
               to
               
                 build
                 the
                 Belief
                 of
                 more
                 Gods
                 than
                 one
                 ,
              
               upon
               any
               Text
               whatsoever
               ,
               unless
               he
               would
               contradict
               himself
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               it
               then
               his
               Grace
               alledges
               this
               Text
               for
               ?
               Why
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               justify
               St.
               John
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Word
              
               ;
               and
               consequently
               the
               Word
               that
               made
               all
               things
               must
               be
               God.
               The
               Proposition
               is
               St.
               
               John's
               ,
               the
               Consequence
               is
               indeed
               his
               
               Grace's
               ,
               but
               what
               will
               necessarily
               follow
               ,
               as
               he
               has
               proved
               it
               from
               Heb.
               1.2
               .
               I
               perceive
               our
               Author
               needs
               to
               be
               remembred
               upon
               occasion
               :
               For
               tho
               this
               is
               the
               use
               his
               Grace
               makes
               of
               that
               Quotation
               in
               
                 Sermon
                 First
              
               ,
               yet
               our
               Author
               is
               to
               know
               there
               is
               a
               
                 Second
                 Sermon
              
               ,
               where
               his
               Grace
               doth
               not
               criticise
               upon
               
               Words
               ,
               and
               shew
               how
               they
               may
               be
               expounded
               this
               way
               and
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               leave
               it
               ,
               in
               our
               Author's
               Phrase
               an
               
                 uncertain
                 Text
              
               ;
               but
               fully
               shews
               ,
               That
               this
               Verse
               ,
               and
               Col.
               1.16
               .
               
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Moral
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Renovation
                 and
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Minds
                 and
                 Manners
                 of
                 men
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               And
               this
               he
               not
               only
               at
               large
               confirms
               ,
               but
               also
               gives
               a
               particular
               Answer
               to
               the
               Comment
               of
               Schlictingius
               and
               Crellius
               upon
               it
               ;
               Sermon
               II.
               p
               103
               ,
               106
               &c.
               
               Now
               our
               Author
               in
               reason
               should
               have
               interposed
               to
               the
               behalf
               of
               these
               his
               deserted
               Friends
               ,
               and
               have
               given
               a
               just
               Reply
               to
               their
               Adversary
               ;
               but
               his
               business
               is
               rather
               to
               propose
               ,
               and
               repeat
               ,
               and
               make
               some
               sudden
               fallies
               ,
               than
               grapple
               with
               his
               Opponent
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               downright
               Blows
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Adventure
               he
               makes
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               we
               render
               
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 more
                 usually
                 and
                 properly
                 signifies
                 Ages
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 s
                 so
                 translated
                 by
                 St.
              
               Jerom
               ;
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Learned
                 Criticks
                 understand
                 this
                 Text
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 Ages
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 is
                 (
                 under
                 God
                 )
                 the
                 undoubted
                 Author
                 .
              
            
             
               A.
               It
               seems
               the
               
                 Learned
                 Criticks
              
               go
               different
               ways
               ,
               and
               our
               Author
               dares
               not
               lay
               too
               much
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               that
               
                 understand
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-Ages
              
               ;
               for
               he
               saw
               that
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 Ages
              
               ,
               was
               harsh
               ,
               and
               as
               unusual
               as
               it
               is
               usual
               for
               the
               Greek
               word
               to
               signify
               Ages
               :
               And
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               Ages
               in
               the
               Jewish
               and
               Scripture-Stile
               ,
               ordinarily
               signifying
               the
               Age
               before
               and
               the
               Age
               under
               the
               Messias
               ,
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               That
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 undoubted
                 Author
              
               of
               both
               the
               Ages
               ;
               of
               that
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               that
               from
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World
               :
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               been
               existent
               before
               the
               Ages
               ;
               for
               else
               how
               could
               he
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               them
               ?
               This
               he
               that
               has
               been
               so
               conversant
               in
               the
               
                 Learned
                 Criticks
                 of
                 the
                 Trinitarians
              
               ,
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               of
               :
               And
               because
               I
               have
               not
               a
               List
               of
               them
               at
               hand
               ,
               I
               shall
               for
               the
               present
               refer
               him
               to
               Dr.
               Hammond
               on
               Luke
               1.
               p.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Whether
               he
               foresaw
               this
               or
               no
               ,
               I
               cannot
               divine
               ;
               but
               however
               ,
               he
               has
               another
               answer
               in
               reserve
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               goes
               on
               ;
            
             
               But
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 let
                 us
                 say
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 here
                 is
              
               World
               ,
               yet
               Grotius
               
                 gives
                 very
                 good
                 reasons
                 why
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 render
                 the
                 word
                 thus
                 ,
              
               For
               whom
               he
               made
               the
               Worlds
               ;
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 God
                 made
                 the
                 World
                 for
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 intention
                 to
                 subject
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
             
               A.
               But
               supposing
               it
               may
               be
               so
               rendred
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               such
               salvo
               for
               verse
               10.
               where
               it
               's
               said
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Archbishop
               hath
               unanswerably
               proved
               )
               
                 Thou
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 hast
                 laid
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Greek
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               same
               with
               what
               is
               used
               ,
               John
               1.3
               .
               
                 All
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 him
              
               ;
               where
               the
               ordinary
               Translation
               is
               allowed
               ;
               and
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Phrase
               will
               go
               ,
               it
               may
               as
               properly
               be
               applied
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               the
               efficient
               ,
               as
               the
               final
               Cause
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               That
               the
               World
               was
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               for
               him
               :
               And
               that
               it
               is
               here
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               his
               Grace
               has
               shew'd
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Apostle
               ,
               Col.
               1.16
               .
               uses
               these
               two
               distinctly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 by
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 for
                 him
              
               .
               But
               to
               this
               our
               Author
               has
               somewhat
               to
               say
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Archbishop
               having
               made
               use
               of
               that
               place
               of
               St.
               Paul
               to
               confirm
               what
               he
               had
               before
               produced
               out
               of
               St.
               John
               ,
               the
               Opponent
               thinks
               himself
               bound
               in
               honour
               to
               attack
               him
               :
               But
               in
               his
               usual
               way
               :
               For
               whereas
               his
               Grace
               had
               spent
               about
               twelve
               Pages
               in
               both
               his
               Sermons
               upon
               the
               Explication
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               and
               in
               Answer
               to
               the
               most
               considerable
               Objection
               against
               it
               ;
               our
               Author
               replies
               ,
               
                 He
                 urgeth
                 that
                 Text.
                 —
                 He
                 observes
                 moreover
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Verse
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 First-born
                 of
                 every
                 creature
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 seeks
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 he
                 has
                 proved
                 it
                 ,
                 That
                 First-born
                 here
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 Heir
                 or
                 Lord
                 of
                 every
                 creature
                 .
              
               P.
               51.
               b.
               
            
             
               A.
               He
               speaks
               as
               coldly
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               durst
               not
               trust
               his
               Reader
               with
               his
               Adversary's
               Arguments
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               suggest
               for
               what
               reasons
               or
               upon
               what
               grounds
               the
               Archbishop
               urged
               that
               Text.
               Only
               he
               grants
               ,
               That
               when
               his
               Grace
               had
               shewed
               that
               by
               First-born
               was
               principally
               meant
               an
               Heir
               ,
               he
               softly
               answers
               ,
               
                 I
                 think
                 he
                 has
                 proved
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               if
               he
               has
               ,
               he
               has
               so
               far
               wrested
               none
               of
               the
               least
               of
               the
               Texts
               produced
               both
               by
               the
               Arians
               and
               Socinians
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               .
               Arebb
               .
               p.
               33
               ,
               34.
               
            
             
               But
               he
               goes
               on
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               call
               omitting
               so
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               omit
               ,
               That
               the
               greater
               number
               of
               Criticks
               and
               more
               Learned
               Interpreters
               ,
               of
               his
               Grace's
               own
               Party
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               ,
               Athanasius
               himself
               ,
               translate
               and
               interpret
               that
               Text
               ,
               not
               of
               real
               Creating
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Modelling
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               admit
               those
               to
               be
               Criticks
               that
               are
               in
               the
               
                 Critici
                 Sacri
              
               ,
               or
               those
               whom
               Mr.
               Pool
               has
               inserted
               into
               his
               Synopsis
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               may
               pass
               a
               judgment
               upon
               the
               
                 Learned
                 I●erpreters
              
               
               by
               them
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               far
               from
               finding
               a
               Number
               ,
               and
               I
               believe
               it
               will
               be
               a
               Number
               of
               one
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               be
               so
               favourable
               to
               us
               as
               to
               allow
               Grotius
               to
               be
               one
               of
               his
               
                 Grace's
                 Party
              
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Athanasius
               ,
               I
               had
               the
               curiosity
               to
               consult
               him
               (
               though
               it
               's
               too
               hard
               a
               Task
               to
               put
               upon
               his
               Reader
               to
               turn
               over
               two
               Folios
               to
               search
               for
               a
               Quotation
               )
               but
               could
               find
               no
               such
               Explication
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               he
               suggests
               .
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               from
               that
               place
               he
               shews
               that
               all
               things
               were
               created
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               could
               not
               be
               a
               Creature
               .
               So
               in
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Synod
                 .
                 Nicenae
                 Decret
              
               .
            
             
               A.
               2.
               
               He
               saith
               he
               will
               omit
               this
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               I
               thought
               ,
               give
               it
               up
               ;
               but
               I
               find
               rather
               it
               is
               that
               he
               will
               not
               be
               obliged
               to
               defend
               it
               :
               He
               finds
               the
               Archbishop
               had
               made
               the
               Point
               of
               a
               
                 Moral
                 Creation
              
               a
               little
               too
               hot
               to
               be
               maintain'd
               ;
               but
               being
               it
               's
               what
               he
               himself
               has
               a
               great
               liking
               to
               ,
               he
               goes
               on
               to
               say
               all
               he
               can
               say
               ,
               in
               hopes
               his
               Reader
               may
               think
               as
               favourably
               of
               it
               as
               himself
               .
               But
               he
               comes
               off
               as
               to
               himself
               ,
               
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 insist
                 on
                 this
                 Concession
                 .
              
            
             
               He
               therefore
               comes
               to
               another
               Retrenchment
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               Account
               given
               of
               it
               by
               St.
               Chrysostom
               (
               as
               he
               will
               have
               it
               )
               in
               the
               
                 Opus
                 Imperfectum
              
               ,
               who
               reads
               it
               thus
               ;
               
                 For
                 him
                 were
                 all
                 things
                 created
                 .
              
               So
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 Sense
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 originally
                 created
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 subject
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               A.
               As
               for
               what
               he
               saith
               of
               the
               
                 Opus
                 imperfectum
              
               of
               St.
               Chrysostom
               ,
               whoever
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               's
               granted
               by
               the
               Learned
               that
               it
               is
               not
               St.
               
               Chrysostom's
               .
               But
               let
               it
               be
               whose
               it
               will
               ,
               I
               am
               pretty
               confident
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Exposition
               of
               that
               Phrase
               in
               the
               Book
               (
               though
               it
               consists
               of
               54
               Homilies
               .
               )
               And
               besides
               the
               turning
               it
               over
               ,
               I
               am
               confirm'd
               in
               it
               from
               what
               is
               said
               there
               ,
               Homil.
               30.
               upon
               that
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 my
                 mother
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 I
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 created
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 know
                 no
                 such
                 worldly
                 Parents
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Indeed
               this
               Version
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 for
                 him
              
               ,
               is
               merely
               to
               serve
               the
               Hypothesis
               that
               he
               is
               advancing
               .
               For
               when
               he
               can
               apply
               it
               to
               a
               Moral
               Creation
               ,
               he
               admits
               it
               ,
               as
               John
               1.2
               .
               and
               so
               it
               's
               necessary
               to
               be
               understood
               here
               ,
               v.
               20.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 reconcile
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               accordingly
               as
               the
               Apostle
               begins
               ,
               so
               he
               ends
               the
               Verse
               with
               the
               same
               Phrase
               ;
               
                 By
                 him
                 were
                 all
                 things
                 created
              
               ;
               and
               as
               one
               would
               think
               to
               prevent
               all
               cavil
               ,
               uses
               Phrases
               as
               distinct
               as
               the
               efficient
               and
               
               final
               cause
               ,
               for
               so
               he
               closes
               the
               Verse
               ,
               
                 All
                 things
                 were
                 created
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 by
                 him
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               efficient
               ;
               and
               
                 for
                 him
              
               ,
               as
               the
               final
               cause
               .
               But
               here
               our
               Author
               would
               fain
               find
               out
               an
               evasion
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               by
               translating
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               shall
               be
               ,
               
                 All
                 things
                 were
                 created
                 for
                 his
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 service
                 .
              
               And
               if
               any
               one
               should
               ask
               what
               is
               the
               difference
               ?
               he
               answers
               immediatly
               ,
               that
               the
               latter
               ,
               
                 to
                 his
                 service
              
               ,
               is
               exegetical
               and
               explanatory
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               
                 for
                 his
                 use
              
               .
               This
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               
                 probably
                 design'd
                 by
                 the
                 Greek
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               knows
               how
               (
               by
               a
               peculiar
               Rule
               of
               Logick
               )
               to
               crowd
               more
               into
               the
               Conclusion
               than
               is
               in
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               what
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               opinion
               ,
               is
               but
               probable
               ,
               to
               infer
               a
               necessity
               ;
               for
               thus
               he
               concludes
               ,
               
                 the
                 Greek
                 word
                 being
                 probably
                 design'd
                 as
                 exegetical
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 necessity
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               i.e.
               
                 for
                 his
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 service
                 .
              
               Just
               as
               if
               I
               should
               say
               ,
               it
               's
               probable
               that
               he
               never
               read
               the
               
                 Opus
                 imperfectum
              
               ,
               that
               calls
               it
               St.
               
               Chrysostom's
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               's
               certain
               he
               has
               not
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               Tho
               he
               would
               as
               to
               this
               Text
               fairly
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               ,
               get
               rid
               of
               this
               
                 moral
                 Creation
              
               ,
               and
               Athanasian
               spiritual
               modelling
               of
               things
               ,
               for
               a
               reason
               he
               knows
               ;
               yet
               he
               is
               still
               within
               the
               inchanted
               Circle
               ;
               for
               at
               the
               last
               his
               probable
               Explication
               leaves
               him
               there
               ;
               and
               what
               was
               it
               else
               when
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 All
                 things
                 were
                 originally
                 created
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 subject
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 time
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Laws
                 ?
              
               And
               how
               doth
               that
               differ
               from
               the
               
                 modelling
                 and
                 changing
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 better
                 estate
                 ?
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 abolishing
                 Paganism
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 and
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Angels
                 and
                 heavenly
                 Powers
                 being
                 put
                 under
                 his
                 direction
                 ,
              
               &c.
               as
               he
               tells
               us
               in
               the
               Column
               of
               those
               things
               that
               are
               omitted
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               It
               's
               not
               probable
               that
               his
               is
               the
               just
               Explication
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               a
               Reason
               or
               two
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Apostle
               discourses
               this
               afterwards
               ,
               v.
               20.
               
               
                 Having
                 made
                 peace
                 through
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 his
                 Cross
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 reconcile
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 things
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 or
                 things
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               the
               clearer
               understanding
               of
               which
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               liberty
               to
               set
               before
               the
               Reader
               the
               connexion
               of
               a
               few
               Verses
               .
               The
               Apostle
               ,
               v.
               14
               speaking
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 in
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 redemption
                 through
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
              
               &c.
               proceeds
               to
               shew
               who
               this
               Redeemer
               was
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               two-fold
               capacity
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 first-born
                 or
                 heir
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 
                 creation
              
               :
               And
               then
               gives
               the
               reason
               of
               such
               his
               preheminence
               ,
               and
               why
               he
               bestows
               so
               great
               a
               Title
               upon
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               v.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               
                 For
                 by
                 him
                 were
                 all
                 things
                 created
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               From
               thence
               he
               proceeds
               to
               discourse
               of
               him
               as
               to
               his
               Human
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               station
               he
               is
               in
               ,
               v.
               18.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 body
              
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               done
               v.
               20.
               he
               returns
               to
               the
               point
               where
               he
               set
               forth
               ,
               v.
               14.
               
               And
               accordingly
               his
               Lordship's
               Explication
               is
               very
               easy
               and
               natural
               ,
               p.
               34.
               
               
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 heir
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 creation
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 him
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 created
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               Author's
               account
               of
               this
               place
               is
               not
               probable
               ;
               for
               Christ's
               being
               the
               Head
               over
               all
               things
               ,
               was
               not
               till
               his
               Death
               and
               Resurrection
               ,
               when
               his
               Mediatory
               Kingdom
               began
               ;
               whereas
               our
               Author
               says
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 originally
                 created
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               without
               doubt
               as
               for
               
                 his
                 use
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 service
                 ,
              
               so
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               them
               that
               were
               under
               his
               government
               and
               direction
               .
               But
               what
               a
               v●st
               solitude
               was
               there
               ,
               a
               Chasm
               of
               4000
               years
               before
               his
               Birth
               and
               Being
               ?
               and
               in
               what
               a
               condition
               was
               the
               whole
               World
               of
               Intelligent
               Beings
               ,
               till
               our
               Saviours
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               ?
               What
               Service
               could
               he
               challenge
               from
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               himself
               lay
               in
               the
               Embrio
               of
               nothing
               ?
               And
               what
               advantage
               could
               they
               have
               from
               him
               that
               was
               to
               come
               into
               the
               world
               for
               the
               Redemption
               of
               Mankind
               4000
               ,
               3000
               ,
               &c.
               years
               after
               ?
               Where
               was
               the
               Paganism
               and
               Idolatry
               he
               in
               that
               dismal
               Interval
               
                 abolished
                 ?
                 Where
                 the
                 Angels
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 Powers
                 that
                 were
                 put
                 under
                 his
                 direction
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 employed
                 in
                 defence
                 and
                 succor
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 ?
              
               What
               was
               it
               to
               those
               unhappy
               souls
               ,
               born
               so
               many
               ages
               before
               his
               time
               ,
               under
               the
               Constellation
               of
               Paganism
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               that
               some
               thousands
               or
               hundreds
               of
               years
               hence
               should
               arise
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               who
               
                 in
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 time
              
               was
               to
               be
               
                 actually
                 set
                 above
                 all
                 Thrones
                 and
                 Dominions
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               
                 in
                 whom
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 Head
                 ,
                 all
                 things
              
               should
               be
               
                 united
                 and
                 consist
              
               ?
               as
               our
               Author
               words
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               Pre-existence
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               THat
               the
               Word
               described
               by
               St.
               John
               had
               an
               Existence
               before
               his
               Incarnation
               ,
               and
               his
               being
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               was
               a
               Conclusion
               his
               Grace
               inferred
               from
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Beginning
              
               .
               Serm.
               1.
               
            
             
               This
               he
               confirmed
               by
               several
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               he
               ranked
               under
               the
               two
               following
               Heads
               .
               Serm.
               2.
               p.
               84.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Those
                 which
                 expresly
                 assert
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 Heaven
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 partaker
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 Incarnation
                 and
                 appearance
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Those
                 which
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 all
                 Creatures
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               the
               first
               sort
               are
               Joh.
               3.13
               .
               6.62
               .
               8.58
               .
               13.3
               .
               16.27
               .
               17.5
               .
               1
               Joh.
               1.1
               .
               in
               which
               it
               's
               said
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               was
               before
               Abraham
               ;
               that
               he
               had
               a
               Glory
               with
               the
               Father
               before
               the
               World
               was
               .
            
             
               To
               those
               which
               say
               our
               Saviour
               
                 was
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               and
               
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               our
               Author
               returns
               some
               general
               Answers
               ,
               (
               as
               for
               method's
               sake
               I
               shall
               consider
               them
               .
               )
            
             
               First
               ,
               He
               answers
               in
               general
               ,
               
                 That
                 these
                 Texts
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 most
                 literal
                 sense
                 ,
                 amount
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Messenger
                 ,
                 really
                 come
                 forth
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 men
                 .
                 As
                 much
                 is
                 true
                 of
                 every
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 is
                 used
                 concerning
              
               St.
               John
               Baptist
               ,
               Joh.
               1.6
               .
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
              
               John.
               
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               If
               these
               Texts
               
                 amount
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Messenger
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 men
                 ,
              
               then
               can
               no
               more
               be
               concluded
               from
               thence
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               was
               no
               more
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               sent
               from
               God
               ,
               than
               other
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               than
               
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist.
              
               
            
             
               And
               if
               
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 of
                 every
                 Prophet
                 ,
              
               then
               it
               may
               be
               said
               of
               every
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               as
               well
               as
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
               that
               he
               
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               and
               
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               and
               
                 was
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               had
               
                 a
                 Glory
                 with
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               where
               do
               we
               find
               the
               Scripture
               to
               express
               it self
               after
               this
               manner
               of
               any
               but
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               no
               not
               of
               Moses
               ,
               as
               much
               a
               
                 Friend
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               conversant
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               affirmed
               to
               be
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               these
               Texts
               
                 amount
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 this
                 ,
              
               that
               Christ
               is
               a
               
                 Messenger
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 men
              
               ,
               then
               how
               will
               our
               Author
               be
               able
               to
               make
               use
               of
               any
               of
               these
               Texts
               for
               that
               new
               Doctrine
               of
               theirs
               ,
               concerning
               Christ's
               Ascension
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 before
                 he
                 began
                 his
                 Ministry
              
               ?
               For
               if
               
                 as
                 much
                 is
                 true
                 of
                 every
                 Prophet
                 ,
              
               then
               our
               Saviour
               no
               more
               ascended
               than
               other
               Prophets
               ;
               and
               then
               what
               becomes
               of
               his
               
                 express
                 proof
              
               for
               such
               an
               Assertion
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               He
               answers
               again
               ,
               
                 How
                 little
                 these
                 Texts
                 are
                 to
                 his
              
               Grace's
               
                 purpose
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 obvious
                 to
                 every
                 Reader
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 set
                 down
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 Texts
                 which
                 so
                 plainly
                 expound
                 to
                 us
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 thereby
                 .
              
               Joh.
               7.28
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 come
                 of
                 my self
                 .
              
               Joh.
               5.43
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 come
                 in
                 my
                 Father's
                 name
                 .
              
               Joh.
               8.42
               .
               
                 I
                 came
                 not
                 of
                 my self
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 me
                 .
              
               Joh.
               7.16
               .
               
                 My
                 doctrine
                 is
                 not
                 mine
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               A.
               These
               Texts
               would
               have
               not
               been
               to
               his
               
                 Grace's
                 purpose
              
               ,
               if
               they
               prove
               
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 was
                 a
                 Messenger
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 of
                 every
                 Prophet
                 .
              
               For
               if
               our
               Saviour
               no
               more
               came
               from
               God
               than
               other
               Prophets
               (
               as
               far
               as
               these
               Texts
               will
               then
               signify
               )
               he
               was
               no
               more
               pre-existent
               than
               they
               .
               But
               these
               Texts
               are
               
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
              
               if
               they
               
                 expresly
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 actually
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 men
              
               (
               as
               our
               Author
               in
               the
               next
               Paragraph
               ,
               forgetting
               himself
               ,
               doth
               affirm
               .
               )
               For
               if
               that
               be
               allowed
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               Difficulties
               
                 his
                 Grace
              
               has
               urged
               against
               their
               imaginary
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               
                 Ascension
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 Ministry
                 ,
              
               will
               return
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               require
               an
               answer
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               what
               he
               adds
               from
               these
               latter
               Texts
               ,
               
                 Would
                 our
                 Saviour
                 have
                 said
                 he
                 came
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 sent
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Messenger
                 's
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 himself
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               This
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               for
               what
               is
               this
               to
               the
               Pre
               existence
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               present
               subject
               of
               the
               Discourse
               ?
               But
               however
               ,
               what
               inconsistence
               is
               there
               in
               this
               ,
               for
               our
               Saviour
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 not
                 mine
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 that
                 
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
              
               tho
               he
               himself
               be
               God
               ,
               and
               partake
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               the
               only
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               was
               also
               Man
               ?
               Why
               is
               this
               any
               more
               inconsistent
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               it
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               
                 Man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               born
               in
               the
               
                 fulness
                 of
                 time
              
               ;
               that
               he
               
                 knew
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               John
               16.30.21.17
               .
               and
               yet
               
                 knew
                 not
                 the
                 time
              
               or
               
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
              
               ?
               Mark
               13.32
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               These
               things
               are
               consistent
               upon
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               or
               Trinitarians
               ,
               that
               hold
               the
               Word
               to
               be
               God
               and
               Man
               ;
               but
               not
               upon
               theirs
               that
               hold
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               Man
               and
               not
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               answers
               again
               in
               general
               ,
               That
               his
               Grace
               
                 propounded
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Pre-existence
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Texts
                 that
                 expresly
                 say
                 our
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 before
                 he
                 began
                 his
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Men.
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 be
                 propounds
                 to
                 prove
                 the
              
               Trinitarian
               
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 really
                 proves
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
              
               Unitarians
               .
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               If
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               his
               Grace
               was
               mightily
               mistaken
               ,
               to
               attempt
               the
               proof
               of
               this
               Point
               by
               such
               Texts
               as
               
                 expresly
                 say
              
               the
               contrary
               .
               A
               great
               and
               inexcusable
               over-sight
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               true
               .
               But
               where
               are
               those
               Texts
               that
               
                 expresly
                 say
              
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 before
                 his
                 Ministry
                 ?
              
               It
               was
               a
               prejudice
               Socinus
               would
               infuse
               into
               his
               Reader
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               but
               that
               one
               Text
               of
               St.
               John
               1.
               to
               prove
               the
               Pre-existence
               of
               our
               Saviour
               before
               his
               Incarnation
               ,
               which
               the
               Archbishop
               has
               disproved
               ,
               p.
               81.
               
               But
               here
               it
               holds
               ;
               for
               his
               Texts
               that
               he
               saith
               expresly
               prove
               what
               he
               asserts
               ,
               shrink
               all
               into
               one
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 No
                 man
                 hath
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Where
               is
               it
               
                 expresly
                 said
              
               in
               that
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Text
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 before
                 his
                 Ministry
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               not
               so
               expresly
               said
               ,
               That
               our
               Saviour
               
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               but
               that
               Servetus
               understood
               it
               Spiritually
               ,
               and
               saith
               that
               it
               was
               so
               express'd
               ,
               
                 because
                 his
                 Spirit
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 words
                 were
                 heavenly
                 .
              
               But
               it
               's
               neither
               there
               ,
               nor
               any
               where
               expresly
               said
               ,
               That
               our
               Saviour
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               
                 before
                 his
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Men.
              
               That
               is
               wholly
               a
               Fiction
               of
               a
               Case
               ,
               as
               his
               
               Lordship
               has
               sufficiently
               proved
               .
               Our
               Author
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               would
               represent
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               Grace
               had
               only
               
                 found
                 fault
              
               with
               them
               for
               this
               their
               Opinion
               ;
               and
               after
               the
               having
               bestowed
               a
               few
               hard
               words
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               call'd
               it
               
                 an
                 Arbitrary
                 and
                 Precarious
                 Supposition
              
               ,
               (
               tho
               he
               himself
               
                 understands
                 the
                 Text
                 in
                 a
                 literal
                 Sense
              
               )
               should
               then
               give
               it
               up
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               this
               is
               a
               Fiction
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               again
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               has
               sufficiently
               proved
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               reason
               have
               I
               now
               to
               say
               it
               ,
               as
               his
               Adversary
               has
               not
               dared
               so
               much
               as
               to
               take
               to
               task
               any
               one
               Argument
               or
               Paragraph
               relating
               to
               it
               .
               For
               with
               what
               strength
               doth
               his
               Grace
               argue
               against
               it
               from
               the
               exact
               History
               of
               our
               
               Saviour's
               Life
               ,
               from
               the
               importance
               of
               the
               matter
               (
               if
               true
               )
               ,
               from
               the
               Silence
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               St.
               John
               ?
               How
               doth
               he
               argue
               against
               it
               from
               the
               Weakness
               of
               the
               Socinian
               attempts
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               in
               effect
               
                 they
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
              
               ?
               How
               from
               the
               inconsistency
               of
               it
               with
               Scripture
               ?
               and
               that
               whereas
               St.
               John
               saith
               ,
               The
               
                 Word
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
              
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 was
                 made
                 Flesh
              
               :
               They
               say
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               first
               
                 made
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               and
               then
               a
               great
               while
               after
               was
               
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 with
                 God.
              
               How
               ,
               lastly
               ,
               doth
               he
               argue
               from
               the
               disagreement
               in
               the
               several
               parts
               of
               this
               their
               Interpretation
               ;
               as
               it
               may
               be
               worth
               the
               Reader
               's
               while
               himself
               to
               observe
               *
               ?
            
             
               All
               this
               our
               Author
               has
               prudently
               pass'd
               over
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               may
               seem
               to
               say
               something
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               fair
               opportunity
               to
               Complement
               where
               he
               wants
               a
               Reply
               ;
               he
               forms
               a
               Question
               for
               his
               Grace
               ,
               (
               for
               it
               's
               a
               Charge
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Question
               ,
               Archbishop
               ,
               p.
               92
               ,
               93.
               )
               
                 He
                 demands
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 when
                 did
                 this
                 Ascension
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 into
                 Heaven
                 happen
                 ?
              
               His
               Grace
               had
               indeed
               charged
               it
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               themselves
               
                 cannot
                 agree
                 precisely
                 when
              
               ;
               and
               without
               doubt
               he
               wanted
               a
               fair
               account
               of
               it
               .
               But
               our
               Author
               unfortunately
               pitches
               upon
               that
               time
               for
               it
               ,
               which
               his
               Adversary
               had
               beforehand
               prevented
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               answers
               ,
               St.
               John
               
                 hath
                 resolved
                 this
                 Question
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               [
               in
               the
               beginning
               the
               Word
               was
               with
               God
               ]
               i.
               e.
               
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 just
                 before
                 be
                 enter'd
                 thereon
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 by
                 ascending
                 (
                 as
                 himself
                 expresly
                 and
                 often
                 saith
                 )
                 into
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               This
               Account
               of
               it
               is
               very
               precise
               .
               But
               to
               this
               his
               Grace
               had
               already
               made
               two
               Exceptions
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               That
               this
               is
               not
               consistent
               with
               their
               own
               Explication
               of
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               when
               the
               Gospel
               first
               began
               to
               be
               published
               ;
               which
               was
               by
               Authority
               from
               him
               (
               
                 he
                 having
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 men
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               Author
               saith
               )
               but
               that
               was
               not
               began
               to
               be
               published
               ,
               till
               after
               he
               had
               been
               with
               God
               (
               in
               their
               sense
               .
               )
               And
               therefore
               if
               the
               Word
               was
               at
               all
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               ascend
               from
               Earth
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               it
               must
               not
               have
               been
               
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
              
               ,
               but
               before
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               sheweth
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               reconciliable
               to
               another
               Opinion
               of
               theirs
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               not
               God
               but
               by
               Office
               and
               Divine
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               not
               so
               constituted
               and
               declared
               till
               after
               his
               Resurection
               ,
               and
               his
               being
               advanced
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               if
               in
               
                 the
                 beginning
              
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Gospel-state
               ,
               then
               the
               Word
               was
               God
               in
               the
               same
               beginning
               that
               he
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               be
               God
               by
               Office
               ,
               before
               he
               enter'd
               upon
               his
               Office
               of
               Publick
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               consequently
               long
               before
               his
               Resurrection
               .
               But
               if
               he
               was
               so
               constituted
               not
               till
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               God
               in
               their
               sense
               of
               
                 the
                 beginning
              
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               was
               not
               with
               God
               ,
               nor
               did
               ascend
               into
               
                 Heaven
                 before
                 he
                 began
                 his
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               So
               that
               there
               is
               no
               manner
               of
               proof
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               Matter
               ,
               or
               the
               time
               of
               this
               Legendary
               Doctrine
               of
               theirs
               ,
               concerning
               our
               Saviour's
               Ascension
               into
               Heaven
               
                 before
                 he
                 began
                 his
                 Ministry
              
               ,
               if
               the
               aforesaid
               Arguments
               hold
               good
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               our
               Author
               presses
               most
               ,
               (
               without
               regarding
               the
               Arguments
               against
               it
               )
               is
               the
               literal
               sense
               of
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 hath
                 ascended
              
               ,
               &c.
               in
               which
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               
                 doth
                 understand
                 it
              
               .
               But
               this
               is
               no
               more
               true
               that
               his
               Grace
               so
               understands
               it
               ,
               than
               that
               it
               's
               
                 expresly
                 and
                 often
              
               said
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               before
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               (
               as
               our
               Author
               affirms
               )
               unless
               it
               be
               when
               his
               Grace
               undertakes
               to
               prove
               that
               such
               an
               Ascension
               never
               was
               .
            
             
               But
               supposing
               it
               were
               literally
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               yet
               will
               it
               not
               serve
               their
               purpose
               .
               For
               then
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               letter
               of
               it
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               must
               have
               come
               down
               from
               Heaven
               before
               he
               ascended
               thither
               .
               If
               it
               had
               been
               worded
               ,
               that
               
                 no
                 man
                 hath
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               then
               he
               would
               have
               ascended
               first
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               have
               descended
               :
               But
               when
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 hath
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 came
                 
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               (
               if
               the
               manner
               of
               speaking
               is
               to
               be
               our
               Guide
               )
               then
               he
               must
               have
               came
               down
               before
               he
               ascended
               ,
               after
               the
               way
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 Now
                 that
                 he
                 ascended
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 also
                 descended
                 first
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               order
               of
               Words
               then
               shews
               ,
               that
               his
               Descent
               must
               have
               been
               before
               his
               Ascension
               ;
               which
               is
               diametrically
               opposite
               to
               the
               Socinian
               Hypothesis
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               to
               be
               accommodated
               but
               by
               the
               Orthodox
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               viz.
               that
               he
               that
               in
               the
               Beginning
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               Glory
               with
               the
               Father
               before
               the
               World
               was
               ,
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               was
               
                 made
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               and
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               fulfil
               and
               declare
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               to
               men
               .
               And
               then
               it
               orderly
               follows
               ,
               No
               man
               hath
               so
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               hath
               been
               there
               to
               understand
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               first
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               due
               time
               to
               ascend
               thither
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               (
               to
               transcribe
               the
               Paraphrase
               of
               a
               very
               learned
               person
               )
               
                 from
                 me
                 alone
                 are
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 learned
                 ,
                 for
                 none
                 can
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 to
                 fetch
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 reveal
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
              
               *
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               sort
               of
               Texts
               which
               speak
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Existence
               before
               his
               Incarnation
               ,
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 Father
                 glorify
                 thou
                 me
                 with
                 thine
                 own
                 self
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 glory
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 with
                 thee
                 before
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 ,
              
               John
               17.5
               .
               
                 And
                 before
                 Abraham
                 was
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 ,
              
               &c.
               John
               8.58
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               first
               our
               Author
               replies
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               St.
               Austin
               and
               Grotius
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               
                 God's
                 Decree
              
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 Let
                 me
                 now
                 actually
                 receive
                 that
                 glory
                 with
                 they
                 self
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 with
                 thee
                 in
                 thy
                 Decree
                 and
                 Purpose
                 before
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 .
              
               And
               if
               we
               may
               take
               his
               word
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               
                 sufficiently
                 confirmed
              
               this
               Interpretation
               in
               the
               Second
               Edition
               of
               his
               
                 Brief
                 History
                 of
                 the
              
               Unitarians
               .
            
             
               He
               very
               seasonably
               refers
               us
               to
               his
               
                 Second
                 Edition
              
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               have
               not
               seen
               )
               for
               in
               the
               first
               it
               exceedingly
               wants
               some
               Confirmation
               .
               All
               that
               he
               has
               to
               say
               there
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               in
               Scripture
               are
               sometimes
               said
               to
               have
               that
               which
               we
               
                 have
                 in
                 God's
                 Decree
              
               .
               From
               whence
               he
               infers
               ,
               
                 Therefore
                 so
                 also
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 had
                 Glory
                 before
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 .
              
               An
               inference
               very
               cautiously
               worded
               ,
               
                 Therefore
                 we
                 may
                 understand
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               it
               was
               not
               without
               reason
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               immediately
               shew
               .
            
             
             
               A.
               1.
               
               I
               grant
               that
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               often
               represent
               things
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               so
               that
               that
               which
               is
               to
               be
               hereafter
               ,
               is
               spok●n
               of
               as
               if
               it
               was
               actually
               present
               and
               existent
               ,
               as
               Isaiah
               53.3
               .
               
                 He
                 is
                 despised
                 and
                 rejected
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               we
               are
               reputed
               to
               have
               that
               which
               we
               have
               by
               promise
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               place
               he
               quotes
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.1
               .
               
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 building
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               then
               as
               Decrees
               and
               Promises
               do
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               them
               respect
               the
               future
               ,
               so
               there
               must
               be
               some
               reason
               for
               this
               manner
               of
               speaking
               ,
               which
               without
               such
               reason
               would
               be
               absurd
               .
               Now
               ,
               the
               reason
               of
               such
               Forms
               of
               Speech
               ,
               is
               to
               represent
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               that
               it
               being
               thus
               appointed
               and
               promised
               by
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               it
               shall
               as
               certainly
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               its
               season
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               was
               now
               actually
               present
               .
               But
               set
               aside
               such
               Reason
               ,
               and
               such
               Forms
               of
               Speech
               will
               be
               absurd
               ;
               as
               for
               Example
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               say
               ,
               all
               Generations
               that
               shall
               be
               to
               the
               Worlds
               end
               are
               now
               in
               being
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               ever
               since
               the
               World
               was
               .
               But
               there
               is
               no
               such
               reason
               for
               such
               an
               Interpretation
               here
               ,
               for
               this
               respects
               the
               time
               past
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Tho
               we
               should
               be
               said
               to
               have
               that
               which
               we
               are
               decreed
               to
               have
               ,
               yet
               we
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               have
               it
               
                 before
                 the
                 World
                 was
              
               ;
               as
               for
               instance
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               have
               
                 a
                 building
                 of
                 God
              
               before
               the
               World
               was
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               to
               have
               it
               before
               we
               were
               .
               We
               may
               be
               said
               by
               the
               foresaid
               Prophetical
               Scheme
               of
               Speech
               to
               have
               what
               we
               that
               are
               in
               being
               ,
               shall
               have
               in
               its
               proper
               time
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               not
               said
               to
               have
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               had
               it
               before
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World.
               God
               indeed
               may
               be
               said
               to
               give
               before
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               his
               Decree
               and
               Intention
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               because
               he
               always
               was
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               ever
               will
               be
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               all
               things
               are
               present
               in
               their
               Causes
               ,
               over
               which
               he
               has
               an
               absolute
               Power
               .
               But
               tho
               we
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               present
               (
               in
               the
               Cases
               aforesaid
               )
               yet
               we
               cannot
               properly
               be
               ,
               nor
               are
               in
               Scripture
               said
               
                 to
                 have
              
               it
               before
               the
               World
               was
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               born
               in
               the
               World.
               Thus
               God
               may
               be
               said
               to
               give
               us
               Grace
               or
               Salvation
               
                 before
                 the
                 World
                 began
              
               ;
               in
               the
               place
               he
               cites
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.9
               .
               but
               we
               are
               not
               said
               to
               have
               a
               building
               of
               God
               
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 was
              
               .
               And
               so
               when
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 glorify
                 me
                 with
                 thine
                 own
                 self
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 glory
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 with
                 thee
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 was
              
               ;
               as
               it
               doth
               suppose
               our
               Saviour
               to
               have
               been
               in
               being
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               had
               a
               Glory
               with
               the
               Father
               before
               the
               World
               ,
               
               so
               he
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               have
               it
               in
               Decree
               before
               the
               World
               was
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               that
               the
               words
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               such
               an
               Interpretation
               will
               further
               appear
               from
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 with
                 thee
              
               ,
               which
               answers
               to
               that
               which
               went
               before
               ,
               
                 with
                 thine
                 own
                 self
              
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               latter
               doth
               signify
               the
               actual
               Enjoyment
               of
               that
               Glory
               ,
               then
               so
               doth
               the
               former
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               the
               Phrase
               
                 with
                 thine
                 own
                 self
              
               ,
               and
               
                 with
                 thee
              
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               are
               both
               one
               )
               doth
               suppose
               the
               Person
               that
               is
               
                 with
                 God
              
               to
               be
               in
               being
               .
               As
               it
               was
               when
               God
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacob
              
               ;
               thereby
               is
               implied
               ,
               that
               those
               Holy
               Patriarchs
               are
               alive
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Saviour's
               reasoning
               ,
               
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               22.32
               .
               And
               if
               
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
              
               did
               imply
               that
               Abraham
               was
               in
               being
               ;
               then
               surely
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               said
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               it
               must
               also
               imply
               that
               Abraham
               actually
               was
               .
               For
               he
               could
               no
               more
               be
               said
               to
               be
               
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               ;
               than
               God
               could
               be
               said
               to
               be
               
                 his
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               he
               not
               alive
               .
            
             
               And
               accordingly
               it
               might
               as
               well
               be
               said
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               
                 his
                 God
              
               in
               Decree
               and
               Intention
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               might
               be
               said
               to
               be
               
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               no
               otherwise
               so
               than
               in
               God's
               Decree
               .
               So
               absurd
               is
               it
               ,
               with
               our
               Author
               ,
               to
               allow
               our
               Saviour
               to
               have
               had
               no
               Being
               before
               the
               World
               was
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               say
               he
               was
               
                 with
                 God
              
               before
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               same
               breath
               to
               say
               he
               was
               not
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               .
               A
               difficulty
               our
               Author
               ,
               with
               those
               he
               follows
               ,
               found
               to
               be
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               they
               chose
               rather
               to
               give
               a
               new
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
              
               ,
               John
               1.1
               .
               (
               as
               has
               been
               before
               shew'd
               )
               and
               so
               to
               allow
               the
               Word
               to
               have
               then
               been
               actually
               
                 with
                 God
              
               ;
               rather
               than
               to
               maintain
               ,
               as
               some
               others
               before
               did
               ,
               that
               the
               Word
               was
               
                 with
                 God
              
               in
               his
               Decree
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               plain
               and
               evident
               meaning
               of
               that
               Phrase
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               I
               may
               add
               ,
               If
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               Prayer
               of
               our
               Saviour
               is
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 glorify
                 me
                 with
                 thine
                 own
                 self
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 glory
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 with
                 thee
                 in
                 thy
                 Decree
                 and
                 Promise
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 was
              
               ;
               then
               (
               according
               to
               what
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               ver
               .
               22.
               
               
                 The
                 glory
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 them
                 ,
              
               the
               like
               Glory
               being
               promised
               to
               and
               decreed
               for
               all
               the
               Faithful
               )
               every
               good
               man
               may
               use
               the
               same
               Prayer
               with
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 ●lorify
                 me
                 with
                 thine
                 own
                 self
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 glory
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 with
                 thee
                 before
                 the
                 
                 World
                 was
                 .
              
               But
               I
               suppose
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               (
               who
               our
               Author
               saith
               was
               for
               this
               decretal
               sense
               )
               would
               not
               have
               presumed
               to
               do
               so
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               I
               have
               done
               more
               than
               in
               strictness
               I
               was
               obliged
               to
               ,
               when
               he
               refers
               us
               to
               another
               Book
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               to
               another
               Edition
               of
               that
               Book
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               think
               this
               Answer
               will
               serve
               for
               either
               Meridian
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Text
               produced
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               is
               John
               8.58
               .
               
                 Before
                 Abraham
                 was
                 ,
                 I
                 am
              
               :
               
                 The
                 obvious
                 sense
                 of
                 which
                 words
                 (
                 saith
                 his
                 Grace
                 )
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 real
                 Existence
                 before
                 Abraham
                 was
                 actually
                 in
                 Being
                 ,
                 p.
                 86.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               Socinians
               say
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               before
               Abraham
               was
               ,
               in
               the
               Divine
               Foreknowledge
               and
               Decree
               .
               This
               his
               Lordship
               took
               to
               task
               ,
               and
               shewed
               ,
            
             
               
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 of
                 Araham
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 had
                 then
                 no
                 preference
                 or
                 advantage
                 above
                 Abraham
                 .
              
               And
               then
               argues
               from
               the
               words
               
                 I
                 am
              
               ,
               as
               the
               proper
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               is
               signified
               the
               Eternal
               Duration
               and
               Permanency
               of
               his
               B●ing
               .
               Which
               he
               confirms
               by
               several
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               our
               Author
               has
               nothing
               to
               reply
               ;
               but
               would
               insinuate
               as
               if
               his
               Grace
               had
               only
               proposed
               the
               place
               ,
               without
               any
               manner
               of
               Proof
               ;
               for
               after
               this
               ridiculous
               manner
               doth
               he
               represent
               it
               :
               
                 His
                 Grace
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 of
                 this
              
               [
               about
               the
               Decree
               ]
               ;
               
                 we
                 cannot
                 help
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 taketh
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 was
                 (
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 God's
                 Decree
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 in
                 actual
                 Existence
                 before
                 his
                 Progenitor
              
               Abraham
               ;
               
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Point
                 which
                 his
                 Grace
                 had
                 to
                 Prove
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 Suppose
                 as
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 Interpretation
                 .
              
               This
               person
               writes
               ,
               I
               perceive
               ,
               for
               a
               Party
               ,
               and
               presumes
               his
               Readers
               will
               never
               consult
               the
               Books
               he
               pretends
               to
               answer
               ;
               for
               else
               he
               would
               not
               so
               boldly
               venture
               thus
               to
               impose
               upon
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               tell
               us
               that
               his
               Grace
               only
               supposes
               ,
               but
               does
               not
               prove
               what
               he
               proposes
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               he
               himself
               slips
               over
               the
               Argument
               ,
               and
               runs
               from
               it
               as
               far
               as
               he
               can
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               replies
               ,
               
                 Here
                 again
                 I
                 must
                 mind
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 Proofs
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 utmost
                 stretch
                 ,
                 run
                 higher
                 than
              
               Arianism
               .
            
             
               A.
               Proofs
               :
               He
               should
               have
               call'd
               them
               Suppositions
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               forgot
               himself
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               if
               those
               
                 Proofs
                 run
                 no
                 higher
                 than
              
               Arianism
               ?
               they
               are
               sufficient
               :
               For
               all
               his
               Grace
               was
               under
               any
               obligation
               at
               this
               
               time
               to
               prove
               ,
               was
               our
               Saviour's
               Pre-existence
               ,
               against
               the
               Socinians
               ,
               Serm
               II.
               p.
               56
               ,
               &c.
               (
               having
               in
               his
               former
               Sermon
               maintained
               the
               Point
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Deity
               ,
               against
               the
               Arians
               ,
               &c.
               )
               And
               if
               he
               has
               proved
               that
               ,
               he
               has
               gained
               the
               Point
               under
               Consideration
               .
            
             
               All
               that
               our
               Author
               has
               further
               to
               say
               ,
               is
               ,
               To
               give
               us
               his
               Opinion
               of
               this
               Text
               over
               and
               over
               ,
               and
               ushers
               it
               in
               with
               a
               Magisterial
               Authority
               :
               
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 make
                 both
              
               Arians
               and
               Trinitarians
               
                 sensible
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 Before
                 Abraham
                 was
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 and
                 Context
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               if
               I
               may
               not
               too
               much
               incur
               his
               displeasure
               ,
               by
               laying
               aside
               his
               Supposals
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               I
               will
               venture
               to
               propose
               the
               Case
               as
               the
               Evangelist
               relates
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               discourse
               with
               him
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               Vers.
               48.
               
               Our
               Saviour
               replied
               upon
               the
               
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Your
                 Father
                 Abraham
                 rejoiced
                 to
                 see
                 my
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 saw
                 it
                 and
                 was
                 glad
                 .
              
               To
               this
               they
               captiously
               object
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 not
                 yet
                 fifty
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 thou
                 seen
                 Abraham
                 ?
              
               That
               is
               ,
               Was
               't
               thou
               coexistent
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               born
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               who
               has
               been
               so
               long
               dead
               ?
               Whom
               makest
               thou
               thy self
               ?
               [
               ver
               .
               52
               ,
               53.
               ]
               To
               this
               our
               Saviour
               answers
               ,
               
                 Verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 Before
                 Abraham
                 was
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 .
              
               Which
               Text
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Author
               ,
               is
               elliptical
               and
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               wants
               somewhat
               to
               supply
               it
               :
               Which
               he
               thus
               attempts
               ,
               
                 I
                 was
                 long
                 before
              
               Abraham
               '
               
                 s
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 decrees
                 and
                 promises
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               supposing
               it
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               Why
               must
               it
               thus
               be
               supplied
               ?
               O
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 true
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 sense
                 ,
                 being
                 spoken
                 of
                 a
                 son
                 and
                 dependant
                 of
              
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               Supposing
               that
               to
               be
               spoke
               of
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               why
               may
               it
               not
               as
               well
               fall
               upon
               the
               former
               as
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               Clause
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               read
               ,
               Before
               Abraham
               was
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               (
               signified
               in
               Isaac
               )
               
                 I
                 am
              
               ,
               or
               
                 I
                 was
              
               in
               the
               world
               ?
            
             
               Or
               why
               may
               it
               not
               be
               said
               ,
               Before
               Abraham
               was
               ,
               I
               was
               in
               being
               ?
               For
               though
               our
               Saviour
               was
               a
               Descendant
               of
               Abraham
               according
               to
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               the
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               (
               as
               none
               of
               
               Abraham's
               Posterity
               was
               )
               that
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               World
               with
               God
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               might
               literally
               say
               before
               Abraham
               was
               ,
               
                 I
                 was
              
               or
               am
               .
            
             
               But
               supposing
               we
               admit
               his
               Explication
               ,
               that
               
                 before
                 Abraham
                 was
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 God's
                 decree
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Would
               this
               prove
               what
               was
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               That
               he
               that
               was
               not
               fifty
               years
               old
               ,
               had
               seen
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               was
               Co-existent
               with
               Abraham
               ?
               Suppose
               we
               take
               it
               as
               he
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               independent
               of
               what
               it
               was
               to
               p●●●●
               what
               a
               mean
               〈◊〉
               was
               it
               for
               our
               Saviour
               to
               alledge
               ,
               
                 I
                 was
                 〈◊〉
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               namely
               ,
               in
               God's
               Decree
               ?
               For
               ,
            
             
               Might
               not
               the
               Jews
               then
               reply
               ,
               So
               Abraham
               was
               before
               Adam
               ,
               and
               so
               both
               Abraham
               and
               Adam
               were
               before
               the
               World
               ?
            
             
               Might
               they
               not
               say
               ,
               so
               were
               we
               then
               before
               
                 Abraham
                 ;
                 Abraham
              
               before
               himself
               ,
               and
               we
               before
               we
               were
               they
               ,
               might
               they
               not
               say
               ,
               Is
               any
               thing
               before
               another
               〈◊〉
               Art
               thou
               before
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               Abraham
               before
               us
               ,
               since
               all
               would
               then
               be
               co-existent
               alike
               in
               Decree
               ,
               being
               the
               Decrees
               are
               alike
               Eternal
               ?
            
             
               Might
               not
               our
               Saviour
               as
               well
               have
               said
               ,
               I
               have
               seen
               Abraham
               ,
               reserving
               to
               himself
               ,
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Genesis
               ;
               as
               say
               ,
               
                 before
                 Abraham
                 was
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 ,
              
               reserving
               to
               himself
               ,
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               God's
               Decree
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               If
               our
               Saviour
               had
               said
               ,
               Before
               Abraham
               was
               ,
               I
               was
               in
               God's
               Decree
               ,
               or
               had
               been
               so
               understood
               ,
               where
               was
               the
               Blasphemy
               for
               which
               the
               Jews
               would
               have
               stoned
               him
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               apparent
               that
               the
               Jews
               presently
               understood
               him
               being
               a
               Title
               known
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               known
               to
               belong
               only
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               known
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               noted
               place
               it
               relates
               to
               in
               Exodus
               )
               as
               Jehovah
               ,
               and
               so
               immediately
               they
               took
               up
               stones
               to
               cast
               at
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               his
               Grace
               hath
               not
               so
               done
               with
               this
               Text
               ,
               but
               goes
               on
               to
               fortifie
               it
               with
               other
               parallel
               places
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               phrase
               and
               signification
               ,
               p.
               100.
               as
               Hebr.
               13.8
               .
               
                 The
                 same
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               And
               Revelat.
               1.8
               ,
               17.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 Alpha
                 and
                 Omega
                 ,
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 the
                 ending
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               22.13
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               This
               our
               Author
               declines
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               proposing
               it
               as
               it
               lay
               in
               his
               Grace's
               Sermon
               ,
               he
               takes
               up
               the
               latter
               of
               these
               places
               in
               the
               close
               of
               his
               Discourse
               upon
               this
               Head
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 The
                 last
                 of
                 his
              
               Grace
               '
               
                 s
                 Texts
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Pre-existence
                 and
                 Divinity
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 is
              
               Rev.
               1.8
               .
               p.
               58.
               b.
               
            
             
               Though
               out
               of
               its
               place
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               to
               take
               it
               as
               he
               proposes
               it
               ;
               and
               especially
               because
               I
               may
               hope
               now
               ,
               if
               ever
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Convert
               of
               him
               ;
               for
               thus
               he
               answers
               ,
               
                 When
                 his
                 Grace
                 proves
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 spoken
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 thank
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 Cause
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Fairly
               offered
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               accepted
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               I
               need
               not
               remind
               him
               of
               what
               his
               Grace
               has
               observed
               ,
               That
               
                 these
                 Expressions
                 are
                 the
                 common
                 Description
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 gives
                 of
                 the
                 Eternity
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 Being
                 is
                 commensurate
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 several
                 respects
                 of
                 Duration
                 ,
                 past
                 ,
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               For
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               our
               Author
               denies
               this
               to
               belong
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               since
               that
               would
               be
               to
               ascribe
               such
               a
               Being
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               is
               commensurate
               to
               all
               these
               Durations
               .
               Therefore
               with
               his
               usual
               assurance
               ,
               he
               affirms
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 spoken
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 as
                 clear
                 as
                 Meridian
                 Light
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 v.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   From
                   him
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                
                 Where
                 we
                 see
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 distinguished
                 as
                 a
                 different
                 person
                 from
                 that
                 Almighty
                 who
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 intended
                 in
                 the
                 Description
                 ,
                 v.
                 8.
                 
              
            
             
               Answer
               .
               I
               suppose
               that
               he
               intends
               this
               as
               a
               general
               Answer
               to
               the
               several
               places
               of
               the
               Revelation
               quoted
               by
               his
               Grace
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               's
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               since
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 distinguished
                 from
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               v.
               4.
               
                 therefore
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 intended
                 at
              
               v.
               8.
               nor
               17.
               nor
               Ch.
               22.13
               ,
               16.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               Expressions
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               common
               Description
               the
               Scripture
               gives
               of
               the
               Eternity
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               never
               applied
               in
               any
               of
               those
               places
               to
               our
               Saviour
               :
               But
               if
               it
               appears
               that
               they
               are
               at
               any
               time
               applied
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               his
               Argument
               is
               utterly
               ruined
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               unanswerably
               follow
               ,
               that
               if
               Jesus
               Christ
               
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               then
               he
               is
               alike
               Eternal
               as
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               partaker
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               How
               doth
               it
               follow
               that
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 distinguished
                 as
                 a
                 different
                 person
                 from
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 intended
                 in
                 the
                 Description
                 at
              
               ver
               .
               8.
               ?
               For
               he
               may
               be
               a
               different
               person
               from
               the
               Almighty
               Father
               ,
               who
               is
               described
               by
               that
               Character
               ,
               v.
               4.
               and
               yet
               as
               the
               Son
               have
               the
               same
               property
               Essential
               to
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ascribed
               to
               him
               .
               This
               we
               contend
               for
               ,
               and
               this
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               prove
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               begin
               with
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 Alpha
                 and
                 Omega
                 ,
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 the
                 ending
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Almighty
                 .
              
               All
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 the
                 Lord
              
               that
               thus
               saith
               of
               himself
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 Alpha
                 and
                 Omega
              
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               For
               this
               we
               must
               consult
               the
               context
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Character
               will
               appear
               
               to
               be
               his
               that
               
                 cometh
                 with
                 Clouds
              
               ,
               v.
               7.
               
               That
               
                 made
                 us
                 Kings
                 and
                 Priests
                 unto
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
              
               v.
               6.
               
                 the
                 first
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 that
                 loved
                 us
                 and
                 washed
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
              
               even
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 v.
              
               5.
               
               So
               that
               he
               is
               no
               less
               the
               
                 Alpha
                 and
                 Omega
              
               ,
               than
               he
               is
               
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               go
               on
               with
               that
               Divine
               Writer
               ,
               whom
               we
               find
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               describing
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               v.
               11.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 Alpha
                 and
                 Omega
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 .
              
               And
               that
               it
               's
               given
               as
               a
               Character
               belonging
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               evident
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               the
               same
               that
               commanded
               St.
               John
               to
               write
               ,
               and
               whose
               Voice
               he
               heard
               ,
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 man
              
               that
               he
               saw
               in
               
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 candlesticks
                 ,
              
               v.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               So
               again
               ,
               v.
               17.
               he
               that
               saith
               of
               himself
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 ,
              
               is
               the
               same
               with
               him
               that
               saith
               of
               himself
               ,
               v.
               18.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 he
                 that
                 liveth
                 and
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 I
                 am
                 alive
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
               So
               again
               ,
               he
               saith
               of
               himself
               ,
               chap.
               2.8
               .
               
                 These
                 things
                 saith
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 dead
                 and
                 is
                 alive
                 .
              
               And
               as
               St.
               John
               begins
               ,
               so
               he
               ends
               this
               Prophetical
               Book
               ,
               cap.
               22.13
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 Alpha
                 and
                 Omega
                 ,
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 last
              
               ;
               viz.
               the
               same
               with
               him
               that
               saith
               ,
               ver
               .
               12
               ,
               &
               20.
               
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 quickly
                 ;
                 —
                 Jesus
                 that
                 sent
                 his
                 Angel
                 to
                 testify
                 these
                 things
                 ,
              
               v.
               16.
               
            
             
               From
               all
               which
               laid
               together
               it
               is
               very
               manifest
               ,
               and
               
                 as
                 clear
                 as
                 the
                 Meridian
                 light
                 ,
              
               that
               these
               Phrases
               are
               applied
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 the
                 ending
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Almighty
                 .
              
               But
               how
               can
               the
               Being
               of
               a
               Creature
               be
               commensurate
               to
               all
               the
               several
               respects
               of
               Duration
               ,
               past
               ,
               present
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ?
               And
               what
               a
               presumption
               would
               it
               be
               in
               a
               Creature
               that
               had
               a
               beginning
               ,
               to
               say
               of
               himself
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 Alpha
                 and
                 Omega
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 ?
              
               So
               that
               our
               Author
               must
               in
               the
               conclusion
               side
               with
               his
               
                 Antient
                 Vnitarians
              
               and
               deny
               the
               Revelation
               to
               be
               Canonical
               ;
               or
               be
               as
               good
               as
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               give
               his
               Adversary
               the
               Cause
               ,
               and
               write
               a
               Retractation
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               place
               our
               Author
               touches
               upon
               (
               omitting
               several
               other
               material
               Texts
               cited
               by
               his
               Grace
               )
               is
               1
               Job
               .
               1.1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
              
               &c.
               which
               he
               thus
               expounds
               (
               calling
               into
               his
               aid
               Grotius
               and
               Vorstius
               ,
               in
               his
               Opinion
               
                 two
                 the
                 ablest
                 Interpreters
                 the
                 Church
                 has
                 yet
                 had
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 Life
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Eternal
                 Life
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 the
                 Immortality
                 therein
                 promised
              
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               
                 From
                 the
                 beginning
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 they
                 were
                 always
                 intended
                 and
                 purposed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 manifested
                 till
                 reveal'd
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               have
               seen
               and
               handled
               ,
               is
               to
               
                 signifie
                 their
                 knowledge
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 most
                 assured
                 and
                 absolute
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 certainty
                 and
                 clearness
                 of
                 things
                 by
                 Terms
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 Senses
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Though
               the
               Hebrews
               are
               wont
               to
               
                 express
                 the
                 certainty
                 and
                 clearness
              
               of
               things
               after
               that
               manner
               ;
               yet
               I
               don't
               find
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               wont
               to
               speak
               thus
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               viz.
               The
               Gospel
               which
               
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 with
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Hands
                 have
                 handled
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               But
               I
               find
               that
               Saint
               John
               in
               his
               Gospel
               speaks
               of
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               like
               terms
               ,
               for
               thus
               he
               saith
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
              
               (
               which
               is
               the
               same
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               here
               ,
               as
               his
               Grace
               observed
               p.
               19.
               and
               Grotius
               before
               him
               )
               
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               v.
               4.
               
               
                 In
                 him
                 was
                 life
              
               ,
               v.
               14.
               
               
                 We
                 beheld
                 his
                 Glory
              
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               manifested
               ,
               Joh.
               14.21
               ,
               22.
               and
               1
               Joh.
               3.5
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               Now
               what
               can
               be
               more
               evident
               than
               that
               when
               the
               Author
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               phrase
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Subject
               under
               consideration
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               alike
               understood
               in
               one
               Book
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               which
               we
               have
               heard
               ,
               and
               seen
               ,
               and
               
                 looked
                 upon
              
               ,
               and
               handled
               ,
               and
               
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 Father
              
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Gospel
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               But
               saith
               our
               Author
               ,
               Grotius
               and
               Vorstius
               think
               otherwise
               ;
               and
               he
               goes
               on
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 why
                 his
                 Grace
                 overlook'd
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 and
                 judicious
                 Criticks
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 age
                 .
              
            
             
               Answer
               ,
               I
               answer
               in
               his
               phrase
               ,
               
                 I
                 marvel
                 much
                 how
              
               our
               Author
               
                 should
                 know
              
               that
               his
               Grace
               overlook'd
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               's
               likely
               that
               he
               might
               not
               have
               the
               same
               opinion
               with
               this
               Writer
               of
               these
               two
               great
               men
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               think
               them
               the
               
                 ablest
                 Interpreters
                 the
                 Church
                 has
                 yet
                 had
                 :
                 Vorstius
              
               for
               many
               reasons
               ,
               and
               Grotius
               for
               his
               posthumous
               Notes
               (
               I
               should
               rather
               call
               them
               adversaria
               )
               come
               not
               up
               to
               that
               Character
               .
               Besides
               his
               Grace
               knew
               very
               well
               what
               both
               the
               Antient
               and
               
                 learned
                 and
                 judicious
                 Criticks
              
               of
               latter
               Ages
               ,
               thought
               of
               this
               Text.
               In
               the
               number
               of
               the
               former
               is
               Tertullian
               ,
               adv
               .
               Praxeam
               .
               c.
               15.
               
               Amongst
               the
               latter
               is
               Erasmus
               ;
               and
               even
               Grotius
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               goes
               off
               from
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               Miracles
               that
               attested
               it
               ,
               in
               his
               Explication
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 looked
                 upon
              
               .
            
             
             
               Before
               his
               Grace
               leaves
               the
               Argument
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Deity
               ,
               he
               takes
               notice
               of
               a
               usual
               plea
               of
               the
               Socinians
               ,
               that
               they
               glory
               they
               have
               Reason
               clearly
               on
               their
               side
               in
               this
               and
               the
               other
               point
               of
               the
               B.
               Trinity
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Difficulties
               and
               Absurdities
               are
               much
               greater
               and
               plainer
               on
               our
               part
               than
               on
               theirs
               ,
               A.B.p.
               115.
               
            
             
               To
               each
               of
               these
               his
               Lordship
               made
               a
               distinct
               Reply
               ,
               and
               shew'd
               particularly
               as
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               that
               tho'
               it
               was
               above
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               contrary
               to
               Reason
               ;
               that
               though
               there
               were
               Difficulties
               ,
               yet
               no
               Absurdity
               in
               it
               .
               This
               our
               Author
               thought
               fit
               to
               pass
               over
               in
               silence
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               latter
               ,
               his
               Grace
               undertook
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Opinion
               of
               our
               Adversaries
               hath
               
                 greater
                 Difficulties
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 palpable
                 Absurdities
                 following
                 from
                 it
                 ,
              
               than
               any
               they
               could
               charge
               upon
               the
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               As
               when
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 Creature
                 ,
                 not
                 God
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 truly
                 and
                 really
                 God
                 by
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Divine
                 Appointment
                 and
                 Constitution
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Honour
                 and
                 Worship
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 which
                 we
                 give
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 by
                 Nature
                 .
              
               p.
               123.
               
            
             
               In
               which
               his
               Grace
               observes
               two
               Difficulties
               and
               Absurdities
               .
               1.
               That
               
                 they
                 hereby
                 bring
                 Idolatry
                 by
                 a
                 back-door
                 into
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 give
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 to
                 a
                 mere
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 willingly
                 admit
                 two
                 Gods
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 Office.
                 
              
               2.
               
               That
               they
               cannot
               vindicate
               themselves
               in
               this
               point
               in
               any
               other
               way
               ,
               than
               what
               will
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               acquit
               both
               the
               Pagans
               and
               Papists
               from
               the
               charge
               of
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               This
               our
               Author
               saith
               ,
               is
               
                 not
                 an
                 uncommon
                 imputation
              
               on
               the
               Socinian
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               thus
               far
               he
               is
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               for
               besides
               Modern
               Writers
               ,
               the
               stream
               of
               the
               Fathers
               charge
               the
               Arians
               with
               Idolatry
               as
               they
               Worship
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               they
               suppose
               to
               be
               a
               meer
               Creature
               .
               Thus
               
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Gregory
                 Naz.
              
               and
               Nyssen
               .
               St.
               
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Epiphanius
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               Charge
               our
               Author
               doth
               rather
               avoid
               than
               deny
               ;
               for
               which
               purpose
               he
               divideth
               the
               Vnitarians
               into
               two
               sorts
               :
            
             
               Such
               as
               give
               Christ
               no
               Divine
               Worship
               :
               Of
               these
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 we
                 have
                 wrote
                 no
                 Book
                 this
                 seven
                 years
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 careful
                 to
                 profess
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 like
                 Honour
                 or
                 Worship
                 (
                 much
                 less
                 the
                 same
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Christ-as
                 to
                 God.
              
               And
               then
               he
               will
               by
               all
               means
               have
               this
               Charge
               of
               worshipping
               our
               
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               soul
               Calumny
               thrown
               on
               them
               by
               the
               Trinitarian
               Preachers
               .
               
                 Do
                 the
              
               Trinitarians
               think
               ,
               saith
               our
               hussing
               Controvertist
               ,
               
                 they
                 may
                 devise
                 a
                 Religion
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 come
                 up
                 into
                 their
                 Pulpits
                 to
                 declaim
                 against
                 the
                 Schemes
                 that
                 are
                 purely
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Invention
                 ?
              
               In
               good
               time
               we
               shall
               have
               a
               
                 Pulpit
                 Socinianism
              
               ,
               as
               there
               was
               in
               the
               late
               Reign
               a
               
                 Pulpit
                 Popery
              
               ;
               for
               this
               Author
               writes
               in
               the
               very
               way
               and
               Phrase
               of
               Misrepresentation
               and
               Representation
               .
               But
               after
               all
               ,
               is
               this
               a
               Misrepresentation
               ?
               Did
               never
               any
               Vnitarians
               or
               Socinians
               give
               Honour
               and
               Worship
               ,
               
                 a
                 like
              
               and
               even
               the
               same
               to
               Christ
               as
               to
               the
               Father
               ?
               Is
               that
               Charge
               a
               Device
               of
               the
               Trinitarians
               ?
               Our
               Author
               will
               undertake
               for
               himself
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               We
               in
               this
               Book
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Vnitarians
              
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Criticisms
               on
               Mr.
               Milbourn
               ,
               &c.
               and
               so
               for
               
                 Seven
                 Years
              
               backwards
               .
               We
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 have
                 wrote
                 no
                 Book
                 this
                 seven
                 years
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 careful
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               were
               there
               no
               years
               before
               the
               last
               Seven
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               looked
               into
               ?
               He
               knew
               what
               the
               Arians
               ,
               and
               what
               Socinus
               and
               his
               Followers
               held
               and
               do
               hold
               .
               But
               he
               and
               his
               ,
               for
               whom
               we
               want
               a
               Name
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               are
               in
               this
               neither
               Arians
               nor
               Socinians
               )
               unless
               we
               will
               call
               them
               Francisco-Davidists
               ,
               are
               herein
               very
               reserved
               and
               cautious
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               give
               the
               same
               nor
               alike
               Honour
               to
               our
               Saviour
               as
               to
               God.
               Indeed
               if
               they
               were
               of
               another
               mind
               before
               the
               
                 seven
                 years
              
               past
               ,
               they
               have
               done
               well
               to
               change
               it
               ,
               to
               ease
               themselves
               of
               a
               troublesome
               Charge
               of
               giving
               Divine
               Worship
               to
               a
               mere
               Creature
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               Arians
               and
               Socinians
               ;
               and
               of
               as
               troublesom
               Adversaries
               as
               Socinus
               found
               
                 Franciscus
                 David
              
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               allow
               Divine
               Worship
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Christ
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               a
               Creature
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               so
               doing
               they
               should
               be
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               But
               after
               all
               his
               suming
               ,
               and
               his
               talk
               of
               a
               
                 Devised
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               
                 declaiming
                 Pulpits
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Schemes
                 purely
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Invention
                 ,
              
               he
               is
               forced
               to
               own
               that
               there
               is
               a
               second
               sort
               of
               Vnitarians
               that
               give
               Divine
               Worship
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               and
               that
               's
               an
               Objection
               in
               his
               way
               .
               
                 But
                 his
                 Grace
                 will
                 say
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 Why
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 pray
                 to
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               And
               to
               close
               the
               Objection
               ,
               Do
               you
               not
               then
               give
               the
               like
               ,
               nay
               the
               same
               Honour
               to
               Christ
               as
               to
               God
               ?
            
             
               His
               Answer
               to
               this
               is
               well
               worthy
               our
               Observation
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 There
                 are
                 indeed
                 some
                 Vnitarians
                 who
                 pray
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ.
              
               But
               why
               Some
               ?
               Did
               not
               the
               numerous
               Arians
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               Socinus
               ,
               and
               generally
               all
               called
               after
               his
               name
               do
               so
               ;
               and
               did
               
               they
               not
               think
               themselves
               obliged
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               inveighing
               against
               those
               that
               did
               not
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               adds
               by
               way
               of
               Excuse
               ,
               They
               pray'd
               to
               him
               indeed
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 as
                 that
                 Mediatory
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 succour
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 straits
                 and
                 wants
                 .
              
               But
               is
               not
               this
               to
               
                 equal
                 him
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               alone
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               direct
               our
               Prayers
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               is
               not
               this
               to
               attribute
               to
               him
               the
               Divine
               Properties
               of
               Omniscience
               and
               Omnipotence
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               supposed
               to
               know
               and
               
                 succour
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 straits
                 and
                 wants
                 ?
              
               No
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               for
               
                 they
                 own
                 that
                 his
                 knowledge
                 either
                 of
                 our
                 wants
                 or
                 Prayers
                 is
                 only
                 by
                 Revelation
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Power
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 relieves
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 wholly
                 of
                 God's
                 giving
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               is
               not
               Prayer
               a
               part
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               and
               peculiar
               to
               God
               ?
               And
               don't
               they
               then
               equal
               him
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               pray
               to
               him
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               that
               Idolatry
               ,
               to
               give
               to
               a
               Creature
               the
               Worship
               belonging
               to
               the
               Creator
               ?
               And
               can
               any
               Divine
               Appointment
               make
               that
               not
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               ,
               which
               in
               its
               nature
               is
               so
               ?
               (
               as
               the
               Protestants
               use
               to
               maintain
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               )
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               don't
               those
               Socinians
               that
               worship
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               affirm
               that
               they
               worship
               him
               as
               God
               ?
               Thus
               Socinus
               himself
               pleads
               ,
               
                 Vt
                 pro
                 Deo
                 ac
                 Domino
                 suo
                 venerentur
                 ,
              
               Tom.
               2.
               p.
               631.
               
               That
               
                 they
                 worship
                 him
                 as
                 their
                 God
                 and
                 Lord.
              
               And
               much
               more
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               And
               what
               is
               it
               to
               worship
               him
               
                 as
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               to
               give
               him
               Divine
               Worship
               ?
            
             
               The
               Second
               Difficulty
               and
               Absurdity
               his
               Grace
               charges
               upon
               them
               ,
               is
               a
               Plurality
               of
               Gods
               ,
               
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 Office
                 ,
                 a
                 Creature-God
                 ,
                 a
                 God
                 merely
                 by
                 Positive
                 Institution
                 .
              
            
             
               All
               that
               he
               has
               to
               say
               to
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Will
                 he
                 deny
                 positively
                 and
                 directly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 by
                 Representation
                 and
                 Office
                 ?
              
               And
               then
               steals
               off
               with
               ,
               
                 Let
                 his
                 Grace
                 give
                 it
                 under
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 God
                 in
                 these
                 senses
                 .
              
            
             
               A.
               This
               is
               much
               as
               if
               when
               charged
               with
               Idolatry
               for
               giving
               Divine
               Worship
               to
               Christ
               ,
               if
               a
               mere
               Man
               ,
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               Will
               his
               
                 Grace
                 deny
                 positively
                 and
                 directly
              
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               a
               Man
               ?
               For
               though
               he
               denies
               not
               Christ
               to
               be
               a
               Man
               ,
               yet
               he
               affirms
               ,
               That
               Christ
               ,
               if
               no
               more
               than
               a
               Man
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               worshipped
               with
               Divine
               Honour
               .
               So
               tho
               he
               should
               not
               deny
               Christ
               to
               be
               a
               God
               
                 by
                 Representation
                 and
                 Office
              
               ,
               yet
               he
               affirms
               that
               one
               who
               is
               so
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               cannot
               be
               the
               True
               God
               ,
               nor
               be
               worshipped
               as
               God
               ;
               for
               that
               would
               establish
               a
               Plurality
               of
               Gods.
               But
               his
               Grace
               
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               took
               not
               himself
               concerned
               ,
               nor
               doth
               the
               Case
               require
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               positively
               assert
               ,
               That
               Christ
               is
               a
               God
               by
               Representation
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               more
               than
               our
               Author
               himself
               dares
               to
               do
               ,
               who
               faintly
               enough
               concludes
               ,
               
                 That
                 as
              
               Moses
               
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 God
                 by
                 Mission
                 ,
                 Representation
                 ,
                 and
                 Office.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               how
               unreasonable
               a
               thing
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               put
               it
               so
               hard
               upon
               his
               
                 Grace
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 positively
                 and
                 directly
                 ,
              
               what
               this
               Author
               himself
               dares
               not
               positively
               and
               directly
               affirm
               ?
               for
               he
               cautiously
               saith
               (
               for
               fear
               a
               Proof
               should
               be
               required
               )
               ,
               
                 So
                 also
                 may
                 Christ
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 God.
              
               But
               our
               Author
               is
               too
               sparing
               and
               modest
               in
               his
               expressions
               ,
               for
               the
               Socinians
               are
               not
               backward
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               That
               our
               Saviour
               is
               
                 True
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 True
                 Gods
                 than
                 one
              
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               say
               
                 there
                 is
                 One
                 only
                 Supreme
                 Independent
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worship
                 one
                 God
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 is
                 Judaical
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 renouncing
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
              
               Vid.
               Smalcius
               Exam.
               Cent.
               Err.
               &
               Refutatio
               Smig
               .
               de
               novis
               monstris
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               His
               Grace
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Socinians
                 cannot
                 vindicate
                 themselves
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 will
                 in
                 great
                 measure
                 acquit
                 both
                 the
                 Pagans
                 and
                 the
                 Papists
                 from
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               our
               Author
               calls
               a
               Thunder-clap
               ;
               and
               truly
               by
               his
               own
               Pleas
               he
               makes
               good
               the
               Imputation
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               They
               pray
               to
               Christ
               as
               a
               
                 Mediatory
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 succor
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 straits
              
               :
               And
               of
               this
               kind
               were
               the
               
                 Dii
                 Medioxumi
              
               among
               the
               Heathens
               ;
               and
               so
               are
               the
               Mediators
               of
               Intercession
               ,
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               they
               say
               are
               appointed
               by
               the
               Supreme
               God
               to
               hear
               and
               succour
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 knowledge
                 our
                 Saviour
                 hath
                 either
                 of
                 our
                 Wants
                 or
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 by
                 Revelation
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Power
                 is
                 wholly
                 of
                 God's
                 giving
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               the
               Romanists
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Saints
               have
               their
               Knowledge
               of
               our
               state
               ,
               either
               by
               Revelation
               ,
               or
               
                 in
                 speculo
                 Trinitatis
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Glass
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ;
               which
               is
               much
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Our
               Author
               saith
               ,
               The
               Worship
               given
               to
               Christ
               is
               not
               the
               same
               which
               is
               given
               to
               God.
               So
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               their
               Superior
               Worship
               ,
               Latria
               ,
               which
               they
               give
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               an
               inferior
               ,
               Dulia
               ,
               which
               they
               give
               to
               Saints
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               Our
               Author
               saith
               ,
               Though
               these
               Socinians
               pray
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
                 yet
                 they
                 don
                 't
                 hereby
                 equal
                 him
                 to
                 God.
              
               This
               is
               the
               very
               Plea
               made
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               for
               the
               Worship
               they
               give
               ,
               and
               the
               Prayers
               they
               offer
               to
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               .
            
             
               From
               all
               which
               we
               see
               how
               much
               Modesty
               as
               well
               as
               Truth
               there
               is
               in
               what
               his
               Grace
               observes
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 cannot
                 vindicate
                 themselves
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 will
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 acquit
                 both
                 the
              
               Pagans
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Papists
               
                 from
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 Idolatry
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               AFTER
               a
               Discourse
               of
               several
               Pages
               ,
               which
               our
               Author
               declines
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               proceeded
               to
               the
               most
               usual
               and
               considerable
               Objections
               of
               his
               Adversaries
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ's
               Incarnation
               .
               As
               ,
            
             
               Object
               .
               1.
               
               They
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 Union
                 of
                 the
                 Divinity
                 with
                 the
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 altogether
                 impossible
                 ,
                 yet
                 very
                 unintelligible
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               his
               Grace
               replies
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               impossibility
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               Union
               between
               the
               Soul
               and
               Body
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               p.
               147
               ,
               and
               158.
               
            
             
               Against
               this
               our
               Author
               makes
               two
               Exceptions
               .
            
             
               Except
               .
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 a
                 personal
                 Vnion
                 of
                 a
                 Soul
                 with
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 Vnion
                 is
                 between
                 two
                 Finite
                 and
                 Commensurate
                 things
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 possible
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 conceivable
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 pretended
                 personal
                 Vnion
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 Man
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Vnion
                 is
                 between
                 Finite
                 and
                 Infinite
                 .
              
            
             
               Answer
               .
               Here
               our
               Author
               over-runs
               the
               Point
               ,
               when
               he
               considers
               the
               personal
               Union
               of
               a
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               merely
               as
               a
               Union
               between
               two
               Finites
               ;
               for
               instances
               between
               such
               ,
               the
               World
               is
               full
               of
               :
               Whereas
               the
               Difficulty
               is
               ,
               as
               the
               Union
               is
               between
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Spirit
               and
               Matter
               ,
               which
               are
               two
               extreams
               ,
               and
               so
               incommensurate
               ;
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               they
               are
               not
               only
               vitally
               united
               ,
               but
               they
               
                 both
                 retain
                 their
                 distinct
                 
                 Natures
                 and
                 Properties
                 ,
              
               as
               his
               Grace
               observes
               .
               Under
               which
               Notion
               ,
               the
               personal
               Union
               between
               two
               such
               unequals
               is
               as
               difficult
               to
               conceive
               (
               were
               it
               not
               that
               
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 it
                 is
              
               )
               as
               the
               personal
               Union
               between
               the
               divine
               and
               humane
               Natures
               in
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               But
               our
               Author
               pursues
               his
               Point
               .
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
            
             
               The
               personal
               Union
               of
               God
               to
               Man
               is
               
                 between
                 Finite
                 and
                 Infinite
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 admitting
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 Either
                 that
                 Finite
                 and
                 Infinite
                 are
                 Commensurate
                 ;
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 knows
                 is
                 false
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Finite
                 is
                 united
                 only
                 to
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 disjoyned
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 all
              
               Trinitarians
               
                 deny
                 and
                 abhor
                 ;
                 because
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 perfect
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 God
                 in
                 part
                 .
              
            
             
               Answer
               .
               By
               this
               way
               of
               arguing
               our
               Author
               may
               as
               well
               undertake
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               
                 personal
                 Vnion
              
               between
               the
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ;
               For
               ,
               
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 imagined
                 without
                 admitting
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 things
              
               ;
               either
               that
               Soul
               and
               Body
               are
               
                 commensurate
                 and
                 equal
              
               ,
               and
               alike
               extended
               ,
               
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 knows
                 is
                 false
                 :
              
               Or
               ,
               That
               Body
               and
               Soul
               are
               
                 united
                 as
                 to
                 some
                 part
                 only
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               
                 disjoyned
                 from
                 the
                 rest
              
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               of
               a
               Spirit
               to
               make
               it
               material
               .
               What
               more
               plain
               ,
               if
               his
               Argument
               be
               true
               ,
               than
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               personal
               Union
               between
               the
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               such
               distant
               extremes
               ?
               So
               that
               you
               may
               as
               soon
               expect
               that
               the
               soft
               and
               impalpable
               Air
               should
               be
               united
               to
               a
               Thunderbolt
               ,
               or
               a
               Speculative
               thought
               to
               a
               Milstone
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               can
               be
               a
               Union
               between
               things
               so
               incommensurate
               and
               unequal
               ,
               as
               a
               Body
               and
               a
               Soul
               are
               .
               But
               if
               notwithstanding
               such
               conceived
               Difficulties
               ,
               Soul
               and
               Body
               are
               thus
               found
               to
               be
               united
               ;
               then
               is
               it
               alike
               consistent
               that
               the
               two
               Natures
               in
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               be
               united
               in
               one
               Person
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               way
               he
               may
               go
               on
               and
               prove
               that
               Immensity
               is
               no
               perfection
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               's
               impossible
               God
               should
               be
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               Essentially
               present
               .
               For
               Immensity
               (
               if
               it
               be
               )
               has
               a
               relation
               to
               place
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Infinite
               to
               Finite
               :
               but
               such
               a
               relation
               cannot
               be
               in
               God
               ,
               without
               one
               of
               these
               two
               things
               ,
               that
               Finite
               [
               place
               ]
               and
               Infinite
               [
               immensity
               ]
               are
               
                 Commensurate
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 knows
                 is
                 false
                 :
              
               Or
               ,
               that
               the
               Finite
               [
               place
               ]
               has
               a
               relation
               to
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Infinite
               ,
               and
               is
               disjoyned
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Divine
               Essence
               is
               particle
               and
               divisible
               ,
               which
               all
               deny
               :
               The
               Difficulty
               
               we
               see
               presses
               as
               hard
               upon
               the
               personal
               Union
               of
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               and
               God's
               Immensity
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               Union
               of
               the
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               Natures
               in
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               and
               which
               he
               must
               deny
               ,
               or
               give
               up
               his
               Argument
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               it
               is
               not
               for
               us
               to
               talk
               Metaphysically
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               till
               we
               understand
               our
               own
               ;
               nor
               of
               the
               Nature
               ,
               Kinds
               and
               Modes
               in
               higher
               matters
               ,
               till
               we
               understand
               the
               Connexion
               and
               Union
               of
               parts
               in
               a
               pebble
               or
               a
               bubble
               :
               left
               by
               such
               an
               Attempt
               we
               
                 run
                 our selves
                 into
                 Heresie
              
               ,
               a
               dangerous
               and
               inevitable
               Rock
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               represents
               the
               Case
               ;
               or
               into
               his
               downright
               Nonsense
               ,
               of
               uniting
               two
               Understandings
               ,
               or
               Persons
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 Abolition
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Except
               .
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Vnion
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 may
                 be
                 personal
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 may
                 constitute
                 or
                 make
                 one
                 Person
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Vnion
                 of
                 two
                 Persons
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 one
                 Person
                 (
                 the
                 Soul
                 )
                 to
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 otherways
                 without
                 Life
                 ,
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Memory
                 ,
                 or
                 Free-Will
                 —
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 (
                 pretended
                 )
                 Vnion
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 Man
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 distinct
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 different
                 Lives
                 ,
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 Memories
                 and
                 Free-Wills
                 ,
                 which
                 utterly
                 destroy
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 personnl
                 Vnion
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 personal
                 Vnion
                 supposes
                 but
                 one
                 Life
                 ,
                 one
                 Reason
                 ,
                 one
                 Memory
                 ,
                 one
                 Free-Will
                 .
                 Because
                 if
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 constitute
                 a
                 Person
                 are
                 found
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 one
                 Person
                 but
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 no
                 personal
                 Vnion
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 arguing
                 .
              
            
             
               Answer
               .
               I
               deny
               that
               two
               Lives
               ,
               or
               two
               Understandings
               ,
               or
               two
               Free
               Wills
               ,
               do
               necessarily
               make
               two
               different
               Persons
               or
               Beings
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               a
               Subordination
               between
               them
               ;
               for
               then
               they
               receive
               their
               Denomination
               or
               Title
               from
               the
               Supreme
               .
               As
               we
               usually
               say
               there
               are
               three
               sorts
               of
               Life
               ,
               Vegetation
               in
               Plants
               ,
               Animality
               in
               Brutes
               ,
               and
               Rationality
               in
               men
               ;
               now
               if
               one
               of
               these
               is
               alone
               ,
               that
               gives
               Denomination
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               Plant
               is
               called
               a
               Vegetable
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Vegetative
               life
               is
               united
               to
               the
               Animal
               ,
               it
               loses
               that
               Character
               ,
               and
               the
               Creature
               then
               is
               called
               an
               Animal
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               called
               as
               if
               there
               was
               no
               Principle
               in
               it
               of
               Vegetation
               .
               And
               the
               rational
               (
               though
               there
               be
               Vegetation
               and
               Animality
               )
               is
               so
               called
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               was
               no
               Vegetation
               or
               Animality
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               several
               Powers
               one
               in
               Subordination
               to
               another
               ,
               they
               make
               not
               several
               Beings
               (
               as
               they
               would
               do
               if
               alone
               )
               but
               the
               Supream
               gives
               the
               Denomination
               to
               the
               whole
               .
            
             
             
               And
               thus
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Case
               before
               us
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               two
               Natures
               ,
               the
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               ;
               two
               Lives
               ,
               the
               Immortal
               and
               Mortal
               ;
               two
               Understandings
               ,
               an
               infinite
               and
               a
               Limited
               ;
               two
               Wills
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               two
               Persons
               :
               because
               the
               Understanding
               and
               Will
               of
               the
               Inferior
               (
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               )
               is
               subordinate
               to
               the
               Superior
               (
               the
               Divine
               )
               and
               so
               the
               Person
               is
               as
               much
               one
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               had
               been
               but
               one
               Nature
               ,
               one
               Life
               ,
               one
               Understanding
               ,
               and
               one
               Will.
               
            
             
               As
               to
               our
               Author's
               History
               of
               
                 Apollinarius
                 ,
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 and
                 Eutyches
                 ,
              
               (
               were
               I
               disposed
               to
               make
               Excursions
               )
               I
               could
               present
               him
               with
               the
               Rhapsody
               and
               Bedrole
               of
               the
               Opinions
               of
               those
               he
               calls
               Vnitarians
               ,
               from
               Cerinthus
               and
               Ebion
               downward
               to
               Socinus
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Violences
               and
               Outrages
               of
               the
               Arians
               against
               the
               Photinians
               and
               Orthodox
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Rancour
               of
               the
               Photinians
               against
               the
               Arians
               and
               Orthodox
               :
               but
               that
               I
               shall
               refer
               to
               a
               more
               proper
               occasion
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               2.
               
               
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 incongruous
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 beneath
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               his
               Grace
               makes
               a
               large
               Reply
               ,
               and
               amongst
               other
               things
               saith
               :
               
                 The
                 lower
                 any
                 Being
                 ,
                 be
                 he
                 never
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 condescends
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 his
                 Goodness
                 shines
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 brighter
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               passage
               alone
               our
               Author
               returns
               an
               Answer
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               call
               a
               Representation
               so
               ,
               and
               in
               requital
               I
               shall
               return
               him
               the
               Reverse
               of
               his
               Comparison
               ,
               
                 mutatis
                 mutandis
              
               .
               If
               Christ
               
                 by
                 the
                 just
                 interest
                 he
                 has
                 in
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 procures
                 the
                 pardon
              
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 like
                 bad
                 courses
                 ,
                 should
                 obtain
                 the
                 Grant
              
               of
               eternal
               Happiness
               ,
               
                 and
                 then
                 give
                 them
                 such
                 Counsel
              
               and
               Precepts
               ,
               
                 as
                 might
                 best
                 dispose
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 Course
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 —
                 Would
                 not
                 this
                 Care
                 and
                 Benignity
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 unless
              
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               himself
               came
               ,
               and
               be
               content
               to
               be
               cloathed
               with
               the
               Rags
               of
               Humanity
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               bound
               and
               buffetted
               ,
               Imprisoned
               ,
               Arraigned
               ,
               Condemned
               and
               Crucified
               for
               them
               ?
               In
               his
               Judgment
               ,
               
                 Such
                 a
                 Scene
                 would
                 have
                 more
                 of
                 Folly
                 than
                 Goodness
                 .
              
               And
               he
               concludes
               ,
               
                 Therefore
                 much
                 less
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 a
                 Wise
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               needs
               no
               farther
               Animadversion
               ,
               the
               Impiety
               of
               it
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Reply
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Incarnation
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 .
                 For
                 
                 our
                 Opposers
                 grant
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 Sin
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 offer'd
                 to
                 mankind
                 by
                 a
                 Prophet
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 apparent
                 cogent
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 no
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 indispensable
                 cause
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 be
                 allowed
                 an
                 unaccountable
                 ,
                 causeless
                 Debasement
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 no
                 such
                 cause
                 is
                 assigned
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 believe
                 it
                 never
                 was
                 .
              
            
             
               A.
               The
               Objection
               is
               of
               our
               Author
               's
               own
               forming
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               two
               Uses
               he
               makes
               of
               his
               Adversary's
               Concession
               (
               which
               for
               the
               present
               we
               will
               take
               as
               he
               represents
               it
               .
               )
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               if
               there
               was
               no
               
                 apparent
                 cogent
                 Necessity
              
               ,
               no
               
                 indispensable
                 cause
              
               for
               the
               Incarnation
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               an
               unaccountable
               and
               
                 causeless
                 Debasement
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Seeing
               no
               such
               cause
               is
               assigned
               ,
               therefore
               they
               
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 it
                 never
                 was
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               First
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               gross
               Mistake
               ;
               for
               there
               may
               be
               a
               good
               and
               sufficient
               cause
               for
               that
               ,
               which
               there
               is
               no
               Cogent
               and
               Indispensable
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               no
               Apparent
               necessity
               for
               :
               He
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 pardon
                 of
                 Sin
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 offer'd
                 to
                 Mankind
                 by
                 a
                 Prophet
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               there
               was
               no
               
                 Apparent
                 and
                 Cogent
                 necessity
              
               for
               Christ's
               Incarnation
               .
               And
               surely
               if
               the
               offering
               
                 Pardon
                 by
                 a
                 Prophet
              
               was
               sufficient
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               
                 Apparent
                 ,
                 Cogent
              
               ,
               and
               indispensable
               Necessity
               for
               Christ's
               coming
               into
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               then
               (
               according
               to
               our
               Author's
               way
               of
               arguing
               )
               Christ's
               coming
               into
               the
               World
               is
               as
               unaccountable
               ,
               and
               causeless
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               have
               his
               Incarnation
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               to
               the
               Second
               :
               
                 Seeing
                 no
                 such
                 cause
                 is
                 assigned
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 never
                 incarnate
                 .
              
            
             
               A.
               I
               answer
               ,
               By
               this
               way
               of
               arguing
               ,
               Christ
               was
               never
               Crucified
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               he
               was
               Incarnate
               .
               For
               if
               there
               was
               no
               Indispensable
               cause
               for
               it
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               been
               omitted
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               no
               
                 Indispensable
                 cause
              
               for
               it
               ,
               where
               the
               
                 Teaching
                 of
                 a
                 Prophet
              
               was
               sufficient
               .
               And
               without
               an
               
                 Indispensable
                 cause
              
               ,
               our
               Author
               has
               taught
               us
               
                 The
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 stoop
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Humiliation
              
               ;
               And
               consequently
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               was
               no
               more
               Crucified
               than
               he
               was
               Incarnate
               ,
               if
               our
               Author
               argues
               right
               .
            
             
               Under
               the
               covert
               of
               this
               Objection
               ,
               our
               Author
               takes
               to
               Task
               the
               Reasons
               which
               his
               Grace
               offers
               for
               our
               Saviour's
               being
               Incarnate
               ;
               and
               excepting
               the
               case
               of
               Mysteries
               (
               which
               I
               shall
               reserve
               for
               another
               place
               )
               our
               Author
               frames
               one
               general
               Answer
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
             
               '
               That
               
                 these
                 Considerations
                 do
                 not
                 prove
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 expedient
                 in
                 the
                 Age
                 of
              
               Augustus
               ;
               
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 much
                 more
                 forcible
                 in
                 the
                 Time
                 of
              
               Adam
               ,
               
                 than
                 of
              
               Augustus
               .
               
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 God
                 could
                 propound
                 only
                 to
                 reclaim
                 Men
                 from
                 their
                 Idolatries
                 ,
                 Errors
                 and
                 Impieties
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 incarnate
                 in
                 the
                 Age
                 of
              
               Adam
               
                 he
                 had
                 prevented
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 these
                 are
                 good
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 Morally
                 impossible
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Age
                 of
              
               Augustus
               ,
               
                 or
                 ever
                 shall
                 be
                 an
                 Incarnation
                 .
              
               He
               concludes
               ,
               
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 accurate
                 and
                 just
                 Reasoning
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 founded
                 on
                 this
                 Maxim
                 of
                 common
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 was
                 more
                 expedient
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 at
                 first
                 than
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 all
                 expedient
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
            
             
               A.
               The
               Reasons
               given
               of
               Christ's
               Incarnation
               ,
               viz.
               The
               reclaiming
               Mankind
               from
               their
               
                 Idolatries
                 ,
                 Errors
              
               and
               Impieties
               ,
               are
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Reasons
               for
               Christ's
               coming
               into
               the
               World
               :
               And
               where
               the
               Reasons
               are
               the
               same
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               tryed
               in
               the
               same
               way
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               put
               
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 World
              
               ,
               into
               the
               room
               of
               his
               being
               Incarnate
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               as
               requisite
               (
               if
               our
               Author's
               Argument
               be
               of
               any
               force
               )
               that
               he
               should
               have
               
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 World
              
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               should
               have
               been
               Incarnate
               from
               the
               beginning
               ;
               and
               as
               Morally
               impossible
               he
               should
               have
               been
               born
               in
               the
               Age
               of
               Augustus
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               should
               have
               been
               Incarnate
               in
               his
               time
               .
               For
               
                 these
                 Reasons
                 were
                 much
                 more
                 forcible
                 in
                 the
                 Age
                 of
              
               Adam
               
                 than
                 of
              
               Augustus
               .
               
                 For
                 by
                 so
                 late
              
               a
               Nativity
               
                 as
                 the
                 Age
                 of
              
               Augustus
               ,
               
                 God
                 could
                 propound
                 only
                 to
                 reclaim
                 Men
                 from
                 their
                 Idolatries
                 ,
              
               &c.
               but
               
                 by
                 being
              
               born
               in
               the
               very
               time
               of
               Adam
               ,
               he
               had
               
                 prevented
                 the
                 Idolatries
              
               of
               4000
               Years
               .
               —
               
                 If
                 these
                 be
                 good
                 Arguments
                 for
              
               Christ's
               Nativity
               ,
               '
               
                 t
                 is
                 Morally
                 impossible
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Age
                 of
              
               Augustus
               ,
               
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 ever
                 shall
                 be
              
               a
               Saviour
               born
               into
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               The
               same
               Argument
               will
               also
               affect
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               necessary
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               have
               been
               as
               completely
               published
               in
               the
               Age
               of
               Adam
               as
               of
               Augustus
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               home
               Charge
               indeed
               ,
               a
               charge
               of
               a
               great
               
                 Overfight
                 and
                 neglect
              
               in
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               for
               want
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               of
               attending
               to
               a
               Maxim
               of
               common
               Prudence
               ,
               viz.
               Of
               
                 doing
                 what
                 was
                 more
                 expedient
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 at
                 first
                 than
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               For
               according
               to
               our
               Author
               ,
               the
               whole
               design
               of
               Salvation
               by
               Christ
               was
               mis-timed
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 time
              
               for
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Age
               of
               Adam
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Augustus
               .
               This
               he
               accounts
               
                 acurate
                 and
                 just
                 Reasoning
              
               ;
               
               and
               I
               suppose
               the
               next
               News
               we
               hear
               ,
               will
               be
               Amendments
               upon
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               a
               Set
               of
               Chronological
               Tables
               to
               rectifie
               us
               in
               these
               Matters
               .
               And
               to
               that
               work
               I
               leave
               him
               .
               For
               I
               suppose
               he
               will
               not
               expect
               from
               his
               Adversaries
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               prove
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               of
               Augustus
               was
               better
               than
               that
               of
               Adam
               ,
               for
               our
               Lord's
               appearance
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               or
               to
               give
               him
               the
               Reasons
               ,
               why
               Almighty
               God
               chose
               the
               time
               of
               Augustus
               for
               the
               Nativity
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               the
               publishing
               the
               Gospel
               by
               him
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               time
               of
               Adam
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               
               Worcester's
               Sermon
               concerning
               The
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               from
               the
               Exceptions
               made
               against
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               Author
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Considerations
               on
               the
               Explications
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               .
            
             
               IF
               the
               Author
               of
               
                 the
                 Considerations
              
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               have
               writ
               upon
               a
               Noble
               Argument
               ,
               this
               Learned
               Adversary
               gave
               him
               a
               fair
               occasion
               to
               try
               his
               Skill
               ,
               by
               proposing
               the
               two
               different
               Hypotheses
               concerning
               the
               Salvation
               of
               mankind
               by
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               shewing
               the
               agreeableness
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               
                 By
                 his
                 assuming
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 suffering
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               revealed
               Will
               of
               God.
               Which
               he
               confirms
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               
                 most
                 plain
                 and
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 received
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 Words
              
               ;
               as
               it
               
                 suits
                 with
                 the
                 Scope
                 and
                 Design
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 New
                 Testament
                 ;
                 hath
                 been
                 generally
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 best
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 Characters
                 of
                 those
                 Persons
                 from
                 whom
                 we
                 receive
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
              
               .
               Upon
               the
               last
               of
               these
               his
               Lordship
               more
               particularly
               Discourses
               .
            
             
               But
               instead
               of
               taking
               his
               Adversary
               to
               Task
               about
               this
               weighty
               Subject
               ,
               our
               Author
               chuses
               rather
               to
               fall
               upon
               some
               other
               Points
               ,
               where
               he
               may
               have
               a
               greater
               Scope
               for
               the
               gratifying
               his
               roving
               Fancy
               ;
               not
               caring
               to
               be
               tyed
               up
               by
               the
               Rules
               and
               Measures
               of
               strict
               Argumentation
               ;
               and
               therefore
               for
               the
               fitting
               to
               his
               purpose
               what
               he
               had
               to
               say
               ,
               he
               passes
               over
               the
               other
               ,
               under
               the
               Character
               of
               a
               
                 great
                 many
                 Heads
              
               ,
               too
               troublesome
               for
               a
               Reader
               's
               view
               ,
               whereas
               
                 the
                 Chief
              
               of
               all
               (
               as
               he
               will
               have
               it
               )
               
                 lies
                 in
                 these
                 Three
              
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               
                 God
                 may
                 justly
                 require
                 of
                 us
                 to
                 believe
                 what
                 we
                 cannot
                 not
                 comprehend
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Those
                 who
                 reject
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 do
                 themselves
                 advance
                 greater
                 Mysteries
                 than
                 those
                 they
                 declaim
                 against
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 manner
                 and
                 way
                 of
                 Salvation
                 the
                 Church
                 teaches
                 ,
                 tends
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Salvation
                 by
                 Christ
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Socinians
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               these
               Three
               Propositions
               our
               Author
               thus
               passes
               his
               Judgment
               .
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 is
                 home
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 true
                 .
                 The
                 Third
                 is
                 neither
                 true
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               he
               elsewhere
               read
               this
               Character
               of
               a
               certain
               Book
               ,
               without
               doubt
               he
               thought
               the
               Cadence
               of
               it
               very
               pretty
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               divertive
               for
               his
               Reader
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               right
               or
               wrong
               ,
               and
               fit
               for
               his
               purpose
               or
               not
               .
               But
               because
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               suspect
               the
               Exactness
               of
               such
               Turns
               of
               Fancy
               ,
               I
               shall
               make
               bold
               to
               examine
               them
               ,
               and
               see
               how
               his
               Character
               and
               the
               Heads
               of
               Discourse
               he
               applies
               it
               to
               ,
               will
               agree
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Purpose
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               contrary
               of
               this
               used
               to
               be
               accounted
               true
               by
               his
               Predecessors
               in
               the
               same
               way
               ;
               Socinus
               himself
               ,
               as
               his
               Lordship
               shewed
               [
               Serm.
               p.
               21.
               ]
               denied
               
                 the
                 Divine
                 Prescience
              
               ,
               because
               he
               could
               not
               comprehend
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               incomprehensibleness
               of
               a
               Doctrine
               used
               to
               be
               a
               mighty
               Argument
               amongst
               the
               Socinians
               ,
               against
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               might
               be
               shewn
               .
               But
               our
               Author
               is
               of
               another
               mind
               ,
               as
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               :
               And
               if
               his
               Lordship
               could
               by
               Prescience
               have
               foretold
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               foreseen
               he
               would
               have
               replied
               upon
               him
               ,
               he
               
                 might
                 have
                 spar'd
                 to
                 himself
              
               (
               as
               he
               gravely
               observes
               )
               
                 the
                 Pains
                 of
                 these
                 ten
                 Pages
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 seeks
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 comprehend
                 .
              
               But
               his
               Lordship
               is
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               for
               want
               of
               that
               Prescience
               ,
               which
               the
               acute
               Socinus
               would
               not
               allow
               to
               God
               himself
               .
               And
               to
               say
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               thought
               he
               had
               wrote
               against
               a
               Socinian
               Point
               ,
               but
               our
               Author
               can
               tell
               him
               ,
               
                 He
                 utterly
                 mistakes
              
               ;
               perhaps
               his
               Lordship
               had
               not
               read
               
                 the
                 Notes
                 on
                 the
                 Creed
                 of
                 Aibanasius
                 ,
              
               nor
               
                 the
                 Trinitatian
                 Scheme
                 of
                 Religion
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               
                 Answer
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Milbourn
               ,
               (
               Books
               our
               Author
               recommends
               )
               nor
               the
               History
               of
               
                 the
                 last
                 Seven
                 years
              
               ;
               for
               it
               's
               likely
               he
               might
               there
               have
               found
               the
               
                 Index
                 Expurgatorius
              
               to
               Socinus
               ,
               
               and
               his
               Successors
               ;
               and
               the
               Alterations
               made
               in
               this
               Refining
               Age
               in
               their
               grosser
               Doctrine
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               will
               tell
               him
               he
               writes
               against
               imaginary
               Socinianism
               .
               But
               our
               Author
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               Three
               pages
               changes
               his
               mind
               .
               In
               page
               4.
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 Incomprehensible
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 we
                 cannot
                 comprehend
                 the
                 least
                 Spire
                 of
                 Grass
                 .
              
               But
               pag.
               7.
               
               He
               
                 cannot
                 understand
                 why
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 are
                 so
                 positive
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 comprehend
                 an
                 infinite
                 Attribute
                 ,
              
               as
               Eternity
               .
               Now
               I
               should
               have
               thought
               that
               
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Spire
                 of
                 Grass
              
               are
               as
               comprehensible
               as
               an
               
                 infinite
                 Attribute
              
               .
               He
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 Contradictions
                 are
                 by
                 all
                 confessed
                 to
                 be
                 Impossibilities
              
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               take
               Comprehensible
               and
               Incomprehensible
               to
               be
               ;
               it
               remains
               therefore
               upon
               him
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               are
               possible
               ;
               and-that
               while
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               for
               a
               
                 Spire
                 of
                 Grass
              
               to
               be
               comprehended
               ,
               that
               yet
               Eternity
               may
               .
               He
               bears
               a
               little
               too
               hard
               upon
               his
               Readers
               ,
               to
               suppose
               their
               Memory
               or
               Attention
               will
               not
               hold
               out
               Three
               pages
               together
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               may
               have
               the
               liberty
               to
               affirm
               and
               deny
               ,
               and
               contradict
               himself
               (
               as
               shall
               best
               serve
               his
               end
               )
               without
               offence
               to
               their
               understanding
               .
               But
               perhaps
               ,
               
                 The
                 heat
                 of
                 Writing
                 and
                 Controversie
              
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               this
               Inadvertency
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               
                 The
                 Incomprehensiblenss
                 of
                 God's
                 works
              
               ,
               is
               left
               in
               it's
               place
               to
               try
               its
               fortune
               ,
               and
               to
               subsist
               upon
               its
               own
               Credit
               .
               But
               when
               he
               maintains
               
                 the
                 Comprehensibleness
                 of
                 an
                 infinite
                 Attribute
              
               (
               he
               might
               have
               said
               Infinity
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               a
               Divine
               Attribute
               )
               because
               it
               sounds
               not
               so
               well
               ,
               and
               
                 these
                 Men
                 that
                 have
                 taught
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 do
                 Contradictions
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Imperfection
                 in
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
              
               may
               have
               also
               taught
               them
               ,
               that
               Infinity
               cannot
               be
               comprehended
               by
               a
               Finite
               understanding
               ,
               nor
               God
               be
               comprehended
               by
               a
               Creature
               ;
               because
               of
               this
               he
               takes
               himself
               concerned
               to
               make
               good
               his
               Paradox
               ,
               by
               setting
               up
               such
               a
               Notion
               of
               Comprehension
               as
               he
               conceives
               may
               support
               it
               :
               And
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 to
                 comprehend
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 clear
                 ,
                 distinct
                 and
                 adequate
                 Conception
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 May
                 we
                 not
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Notion
                 of
                 an
                 infinite
                 Attribute
                 ?
                 I
                 think
                 we
                 may
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               suppose
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               his
               Definition
               of
               Comprehension
               to
               be
               good
               and
               right
               ;
               may
               we
               not
               then
               have
               
                 as
                 clear
                 ,
                 distinct
                 ,
                 and
                 adequate
                 Conception
              
               of
               a
               
                 Spire
                 of
                 Grass
              
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               
                 God's
                 Works
              
               ,
               as
               of
               Infinity
               and
               Eternity
               ?
               And
               then
               how
               comes
               he
               before
               to
               
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 that
                 saying
              
               of
               his
               Lordship's
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 cannot
                 comprehend
                 the
                 least
                 Spire
                 of
                 Grass
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               But
               how
               true
               soever
               his
               Notion
               of
               Comprehending
               may
               be
               ,
               he
               mistakes
               in
               the
               Application
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 VVe
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 clear
                 ,
                 distinct
                 ,
                 and
                 adequate
                 Conception
              
               of
               an
               infinite
               Attribute
               .
               Now
               we
               used
               to
               say
               (
               till
               the
               days
               of
               discarding
               Mysteries
               came
               on
               )
               that
               only
               God
               can
               comprehend
               his
               own
               Essence
               ,
               and
               nothing
               less
               than
               Infinite
               could
               have
               a
               
                 clear
                 ,
                 distinct
              
               ,
               and
               
                 adequate
                 Conception
              
               of
               Infinite
               .
               For
               't
               is
               evident
               we
               have
               not
               a
               
                 clear
                 ,
                 distinct
              
               ,
               and
               adequate
               Conception
               of
               that
               which
               we
               can
               give
               no
               adequate
               Definition
               of
               .
               But
               we
               can
               give
               no
               adequate
               Definition
               of
               Infinite
               ;
               and
               therefore-are
               forced
               to
               speak
               of
               it
               by
               way
               of
               Negation
               ,
               and
               rather
               say
               what
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               than
               what
               it
               is
               .
               Thus
               he
               himself
               describes
               
                 God's
                 Eternity
              
               ,
               viz.
               'T
               is
               
                 that
                 Duration
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 without
                 all
                 Beginning
                 and
                 End.
              
               which
               is
               by
               no
               means
               ,
               a
               
                 clear
                 ,
                 distinct
              
               ,
               and
               adequate
               Definition
               of
               it
               .
               For
               first
               Duration
               applied
               to
               Eternity
               ,
               is
               what
               is
               usually
               call'd
               a
               Contradiction
               
                 in
                 Adjecto
              
               :
               For
               saith
               our
               Author
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Duration
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 a
                 Succession
              
               ;
               But
               in
               Eternity
               is
               no
               Succession
               .
               For
               what
               Succession
               was
               there
               before
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
               ?
               And
               yet
               there
               was
               the
               same
               Eternity
               then
               as
               now
               .
               So
               that
               to
               describe
               Eternity
               by
               Duration
               ,
               and
               to
               cut
               that
               Indivisible
               into
               parts
               by
               Succession
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               a
               temporary
               Eternity
               ,
               which
               methinks
               sounds
               as
               ill
               as
               an
               
                 Eternal
                 moment
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               s
               by
               no
               means
               an
               adequate
               Definition
               of
               Eternity
               ,
               because
               it
               consists
               of
               Negatives
               ,
               
                 without
                 all
                 Beginning
                 and
                 End.
              
               A
               greater
               Proof
               cannot
               be
               given
               of
               the
               Inadequateness
               of
               our
               Conception
               ,
               than
               thus
               to
               go
               through
               the
               World
               of
               Beings
               ,
               and
               Assertions
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               it
               is
               not
               this
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               that
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               are
               never
               the
               nearer
               to
               tell
               what
               the
               thing
               really
               is
               .
               As
               if
               I
               would
               ask
               ,
               What
               is
               an
               
                 infinite
                 Attribute
              
               ?
               And
               he
               should
               answer
               ,
               A
               Perfection
               without
               bounds
               .
               What
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ?
               A
               Being
               that
               hath
               no
               Flesh
               and
               Bones
               .
               What
               Eternity
               ?
               A
               
                 Duration
                 without
                 Beginning
                 or
                 End.
              
               Do
               we
               understand
               Infinity
               ,
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               Eternity
               ,
               the
               better
               for
               all
               this
               ?
               As
               suppose
               when
               the
               word
               Spirit
               is
               applied
               to
               God
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Souls
               departed
               ;
               will
               the
               abovesaid
               Definition
               give
               me
               any
               
                 clear
                 ,
                 distinct
              
               ,
               and
               adequate
               Conception
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               assign
               the
               difference
               between
               what
               it
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               in
               a
               Creature
               ,
               or
               what
               at
               all
               ?
               A
               mistake
               then
               it
               is
               in
               the
               thing
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               Contradiction
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               Blunder
               (
               next
               to
               a
               Carping-Disposition
               of
               mind
               ,
               watchful
               to
               take
               all
               advantages
               )
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               
               aware
               of
               the
               difference
               between
               apprehend
               and
               comprehend
               ,
               and
               confounded
               Existence
               with
               
                 Essence
                 ,
                 That
              
               the
               thing
               is
               ,
               with
               what
               the
               thing
               is
               .
               And
               of
               both
               of
               these
               he
               himself
               has
               given
               us
               a
               remarkable
               Instance
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Bishop
               having
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 but
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 comprehended
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 Being
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 rejected
                 too
                 .
              
               P.
               22.
               
               Our
               Author
               upon
               it
               makes
               this
               Observation
               ,
               '
               
                 That
                 the
                 Attributes
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 Incomprehensible
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 heard
                 ;
                 but
                 never
                 till
                 now
                 what
                 his
                 Lordship
                 adds
                 '
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 purely
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 If
                 nothing
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               why
               is
               this
               
                 purely
                 from
                 himself
              
               ?
               For
               this
               admirable
               Reason
               ,
               subjoyned
               by
               our
               Author
               ,
               
                 To
                 comprehend
                 the
                 Being
                 or
                 Existence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 comprehend
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 comprehend
                 that
                 ,
                 all
                 Religion
                 ceases
                 .
              
               But
               how
               came
               that
               word
               Existence
               in
               ?
               
                 To
                 comprehend
                 the
                 Being
                 or
                 Existence
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 only
                 this
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               For
               his
               Lordship
               has
               no
               other
               word
               than
               Being
               ,
               which
               plainly
               there
               refers
               to
               the
               Nature
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Existence
               of
               the
               Almighty
               .
               So
               in
               the
               Paragraph
               just
               before
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 Madness
                 to
                 pretend
                 to
                 comprehend
                 what
                 is
                 Infinite
              
               :
               And
               in
               the
               close
               of
               the
               same
               Paragraph
               ,
               
                 As
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 believe
                 an
                 Infinite
                 and
                 Incomprehensible
                 Being
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Nonsense
                 to
                 reject
                 any
                 other
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 relates
                 to
                 an
                 Infinite
                 Being
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 Incomprehensible
                 .
              
               So
               that
               it
               's
               God
               ,
               as
               an
               
                 Infinite
                 and
                 Incomprehensible
              
               Being
               ,
               that
               his
               Lordship
               is
               Discoursing
               of
               ;
               not
               of
               his
               Existence
               ,
               but
               his
               Essence
               and
               Nature
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               at
               an
               end
               of
               these
               Difficulties
               ,
               were
               we
               to
               consider
               his
               Existence
               .
            
             
               To
               return
               to
               the
               Bishop's
               first
               Proposition
               (
               as
               recited
               by
               our
               Author
               )
               
                 viz.
                 God
                 may
                 justly
                 require
                 of
                 us
                 to
                 believe
                 what
                 we
                 cannot
                 comprehend
                 .
              
               To
               what
               purpose
               is
               this
               ?
               For
               our
               Author
               saith
               ,
               He
               [
               the
               Bishop
               ]
               
                 utterly
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 in
                 thinking
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 or
              
               Athanasian
               Religion
               [
               concerning
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               the
               Deity
               ,
               and
               Incarnation
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 comprehend
                 them
                 ;
                 we
                 deny
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Contradictons
                 ,
                 Impossibilities
                 ,
                 and
                 pure
                 Nonsense
                 ,
              
               p.
               4.
               b.
               
            
             
               Surely
               this
               
                 New
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               this
               
                 Athanasian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               is
               no
               other
               than
               Babylon
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               that
               had
               
                 Mystery
                 wrote
                 on
                 her
                 Forehead
              
               ,
               that
               was
               
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Harlots
                 ,
                 and
                 Abominations
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
              
               ;
               and
               deserves
               to
               be
               treated
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               if
               
                 she
                 vends
                 Imposture
                 and
                 Contradictions
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Mysteries
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               represents
               it
               .
               But
               in
               defect
               of
               a
               Royal
               Authority
               to
               consummate
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               terrible
               Scourge
               ,
               a
               Book
               
               wrote
               by
               a
               
                 Learned
                 Friend
              
               of
               theirs
               ,
               that
               hath
               wrought
               wonders
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               like
               Success
               as
               the
               Whips
               were
               shew'd
               to
               the
               Sicilian
               Slaves
               ,
               to
               their
               utter
               Discomfiture
               .
               So
               that
               the
               
                 Merchants
                 of
                 these
                 Wares
              
               have
               their
               Markets
               spoiled
               ,
               
                 or
                 much
                 hindred
              
               ,
               if
               he
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               .
               And
               yet
               after
               all
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               guess
               at
               the
               Book
               by
               his
               Sample
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               's
               as
               gentle
               as
               one
               could
               wish
               ;
               and
               falls
               in
               with
               his
               Adversaries
               .
               For
               what
               doth
               he
               say
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               have
               said
               before
               him
               ?
               As
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 There
                 are
                 in
                 Religion
                 some
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 Incomprehensible
                 Secrets
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 venerable
                 Name
                 of
                 Mystery
                 to
                 Doctrines
                 contrary
                 to
                 Nature's
                 and
                 Reason's
                 Light.
                 
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 ordinary
                 meaning
                 of
                 Mystery
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 something
                 in
                 it's
                 own
                 nature
                 dark
                 and
                 obscure
                 ,
                 but
                 something
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 secret
                 in
                 past
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 revealed
                 in
                 Gospel-times
                 .
              
               But
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               may
               not
               the
               word
               Mystery
               be
               applied
               to
               such
               things
               
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 known
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 much
                 greater
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
              
               (
               as
               his
               Lordship
               saith
               )
               ?
               And
               when
               our
               Author's
               Friend
               doth
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 ordinary
                 meaning
                 of
                 Mystery
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               is
               for
               
                 what
                 was
                 a
                 Secret
              
               ,
               but
               
                 now
                 made
                 known
              
               ;
               it
               supposes
               that
               he
               was
               sensible
               it
               was
               also
               sometimes
               there
               us'd
               for
               what
               was
               in
               its
               
                 own
                 nature
                 dark
                 and
                 obscure
              
               .
               I
               thought
               to
               have
               pursued
               this
               Argument
               ,
               but
               I
               the
               rather
               pass
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               's
               under
               the
               Consideration
               of
               a
               Learned
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Amongst
               the
               Instances
               that
               are
               Incomprehensible
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               begins
               with
               Eternity
               ;
               and
               saith
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 Difficulty
                 in
                 the
                 conception
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 Eternity
                 .
              
               A
               bold
               Saying
               !
               And
               he
               deserves
               to
               be
               expos'd
               for
               it
               .
               Difficulties
               the
               Bishop
               calls
               them
               ,
               but
               our
               Author
               will
               have
               it
               Contradictions
               ,
               and
               
                 many
                 Contradictions
              
               in
               the
               Trinity
               and
               Incarnation
               ;
               and
               insinuates
               that
               his
               Lordship
               would
               himself
               have
               call'd
               his
               Difficulties
               in
               Eternity
               ,
               Contradictions
               ,
               if
               he
               durst
               ;
               For
               thus
               his
               Adversary
               goes
               on
               ,
               
                 He
                 dares
                 not
                 call
                 them
                 Contradictions
                 (
                 though
                 as
                 he
                 states
                 them
                 they
                 are
                 undeniable
                 Contradictions
                 )
                 because
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 confess'd
                 to
                 be
                 Contradictions
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 deny
                 an
                 Eternity
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               not
               long
               before
               we
               are
               told
               the
               Bishop
               denies
               that
               also
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               Difficuties
               his
               Lordship
               observes
               in
               the
               Eterternity
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               '
               That
               
                 if
                 God
                 was
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 from
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 Notion
                 can
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 our
                 minds
                 concerning
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               Our
               Author
               represents
               this
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               was
               the
               Bishop's
               design
               to
               argue
               against
               God's
               Eternity
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 sorry
                 an
                 Eternal
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 .
                 Had
                 he
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 defend
                 his
                 New
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 espousing
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Atheists
                 ?
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               A
               Calumny
               as
               black
               as
               Hell
               !
               For
               ,
               is
               there
               any
               word
               leaning
               this
               way
               ?
               What!
               to
               prove
               that
               there
               are
               Contradictions
               in
               the
               Notion
               of
               Eternity
               ,
               or
               that
               an
               Eternal
               God
               is
               a
               Contradiction
               !
               Doth
               not
               his
               Lordship
               both
               affirm
               there
               is
               
                 great
                 reason
              
               to
               believe
               the
               Eternity
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               breath
               effectually
               prove
               it
               ,
               and
               confute
               those
               Atheists
               whose
               Cause
               this
               Slanderer
               would
               have
               him
               to
               espouse
               ?
               But
               this
               is
               his
               usual
               way
               of
               prefacing
               an
               Argument
               ;
               the
               reason
               for
               it
               lies
               open
               enough
               .
            
             
               But
               where
               is
               the
               Contradiction
               ?
               At
               last
               it
               proves
               one
               of
               his
               own
               making
               .
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 What
                 makes
                 him
              
               [
               the
               Bishop
               ]
               
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 self-originated
                 ?
                 For
                 then
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               God
               
                 to
                 be
                 before
                 he
                 was
              
               ,
               is
               a
               Contradiction
               .
               But
               I
               do
               not
               see
               how
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 he
                 is
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 ?
              
               For
               he
               may
               be
               
                 from
                 himself
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               necessarily
               and
               eternally
               Existent
               .
               This
               't
               is
               likely
               our
               Author
               saw
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               clinch
               his
               Argument
               ,
               he
               joyns
               an
               alias
               to
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 From
                 himself
              
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               
                 From
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 Self-originated
              
               .
               And
               now
               he
               has
               put
               a
               pretty
               varnish
               upon
               it
               ;
               for
               Self-originated
               ,
               if
               strictly
               taken
               ,
               implies
               an
               Origine
               or
               Beginning
               
                 from
                 himself
              
               :
               And
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 All
                 Origination
                 of
                 what
                 kind
                 soever
                 is
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 an
                 Eternal
                 Being
                 .
              
               If
               his
               Lordship
               had
               said
               ,
               God
               had
               his
               Beginning
               or
               Origination
               
                 from
                 himself
              
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               Adversarie's
               phrase
               were
               Self-originated
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               some
               colour
               for
               him
               to
               have
               inferred
               ,
               Then
               he
               
                 was
                 in
                 Being
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 .
              
               But
               to
               be
               
                 from
                 himself
              
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               liable
               to
               such
               an
               inference
               ,
               than
               when
               we
               say
               he
               is
               Self-existent
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               word
               used
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               '
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 God
                 of
                 and
                 from
                 himself
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               have
               no
               Cause
               nor
               Beginning
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Difficulty
               his
               Lordship
               proposed
               about
               God's
               Eternity
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 How
                 God
                 should
                 co-exist
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 differences
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Succession
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Being
                 ?
                 —
                 And
                 Succession
                 being
                 not
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 Absolute
                 Perfection
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
             
               This
               our
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Contradictions
              
               ,
               and
               proposes
               no
               less
               than
               Five
               Queries
               upon
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               gives
               his
               Lordship
               time
               till
               Dooms-day
               to
               answer
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               closes
               them
               ,
               
                 The
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Notion
                 of
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 vindicated
                 both
                 in
                 a
                 Day
                 .
              
            
             
               However
               we
               will
               try
               if
               the
               Day
               for
               it
               be
               not
               already
               come
               ;
               and
               for
               trial's
               sake
               ,
               I
               will
               venture
               to
               offer
               them
               again
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               as
               they
               stand
               in
               his
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               Q.
               1.
               
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 an
                 
                   Eternal
                   Moment
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 discerns
                 is
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 terms
                 )
                 and
                 between
                 
                   possessing
                   Eternal
                   Life
                   all
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 Lordship's
                 Definition
                 of
                 Eternity
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               The
               difference
               is
               as
               great
               ,
               as
               between
               Contradiction
               and
               Truth
               .
               An
               
                 Eternal
                 Moment
              
               is
               a
               Contradiction
               ;
               for
               a
               Moment
               is
               a
               moveable
               point
               ,
               and
               passes
               as
               soon
               into
               not
               being
               ,
               as
               it
               came
               into
               being
               .
               It
               was
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               immediately
               is
               not
               ;
               and
               so
               nothing
               more
               opposite
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               to
               Eternity
               .
               But
               Eternity
               admits
               no
               Succession
               ,
               no
               Divisibility
               ,
               no
               Moments
               ,
               no
               Past
               ,
               no
               Future
               ,
               no
               Motion
               ,
               no
               Change
               ,
               and
               consequently
               must
               be
               all
               existent
               together
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 at
                 once
              
               :
               For
               there
               is
               no
               mean
               between
               Succession
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 at
                 once
              
               ;
               and
               since
               Succession
               is
               imcompatible
               with
               Eternity
               ,
               Eternity
               must
               be
               
                 all
                 at
                 once
              
               .
               And
               if
               God
               did
               not
               possess
               himself
               
                 all
                 at
                 once
              
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               be
               Eternal
               .
            
             
               Q.
               2.
               
               
                 Seeing
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 all
                 Duration
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 a
                 Succession
                 ,
                 else
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 Duration
                 but
                 a
                 Moment
                 ,
                 I
                 ask
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 unavoidable
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Almighty
                 God
                 possesses
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 
                   all
                   at
                   once
                
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 passed
                 into
                 some
                 Durations
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 ?
                 The
                 Duration
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 actually
                 come
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 God
                 possesses
                 Eternity
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 already
                 entred
                 upon
                 that
                 Duration
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 entred
                 upon
                 it
                 before
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
               A.
               If
               it
               be
               
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 all
                 Duration
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 a
                 Succession
                 ,
              
               then
               there
               can
               be
               no
               more
               Duration
               than
               there
               is
               Succession
               in
               an
               Eternal
               Being
               :
               And
               consequently
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               gross
               Absurdity
               to
               conceive
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               
                 entring
                 upon
                 a
                 certain
                 Duration
              
               ,
               and
               
                 passing
                 into
                 some
                 Duration
              
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               conceive
               of
               him
               as
               a
               Temporary
               Being
               ,
               and
               that
               began
               to
               be
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               it
               is
               in
               all
               Succession
               )
               and
               not
               as
               one
               that
               is
               Eternal
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               3.
               
               
                 Seeing
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Being
                 should
                 possess
                 a
                 Duration
                 before
                 such
                 Duration
                 is
                 ;
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 of
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 an
                 Imperfection
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 affirms
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 implies
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               A.
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 impossible
              
               for
               a
               Creature
               ,
               to
               whom
               Duration
               and
               Succession
               belong
               ,
               
                 to
                 possess
                 a
                 Duration
                 before
                 such
                 Duration
                 is
                 .
              
               But
               it
               is
               a
               Contradiction
               ,
               and
               therefore
               impossible
               for
               God
               to
               possess
               any
               Duration
               (
               which
               
                 consists
                 in
                 Succession
              
               )
               because
               he
               is
               Eternal
               .
               For
               him
               to
               possess
               a
               certain
               Duration
               and
               Succession
               ,
               would
               be
               to
               suppose
               him
               in
               Duration
               A
               ,
               before
               he
               removed
               to
               Duration
               B
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               is
               in
               Duration
               B
               ,
               to
               have
               left
               Duration
               A.
               Eternity
               in
               God
               ,
               is
               with
               respect
               to
               Time
               ,
               what
               Immensity
               is
               to
               Place
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               is
               
                 all
                 at
                 once
              
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               at
               once
               in
               all
               places
               ;
               and
               as
               notwithstanding
               the
               innumerable
               Divisions
               in
               place
               ,
               God
               is
               no
               more
               divided
               ,
               than
               he
               was
               before
               Place
               was
               created
               .
               So
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               manifold
               distributions
               of
               time
               ,
               God
               is
               no
               more
               in
               one
               Duration
               than
               in
               another
               ,
               but
               is
               now
               the
               same
               Eternal
               undivided
               Being
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               a
               Before
               ,
               a
               Present
               ,
               and
               an
               After
               in
               Time
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               before
               there
               was
               any
               Time
               ,
               Duration
               or
               Succession
               .
            
             
               Q.
               4.
               
               
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 more
                 an
                 Imperfection
                 to
                 pass
                 from
                 not
                 being
                 ,
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 Duration
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Being
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 't
                 is
                 an
                 Imperfection
                 to
                 pass
                 from
                 not
                 operating
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Duration
                 ,
                 to
                 operating
                 in
                 it
                 ?
                 This
                 last
                 all
                 men
                 must
                 confess
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 none
                 will
                 dare
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 made
                 all
                 his
                 Works
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A.
                 To
                 pass
                 from
              
               Duration
               to
               Duration
               ,
               and
               from
               
                 not
                 being
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 particular
                 Duration
                 to
                 a
                 Being
                 in
                 it
                 ,
              
               is
               no
               other
               than
               Succession
               which
               (
               as
               has
               been
               shew'd
               )
               is
               utterly
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Nature
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               Eternal
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 pass
                 from
                 not
                 operating
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Duration
                 ,
                 to
                 operating
                 in
                 it
                 ,
              
               is
               to
               suppose
               there
               was
               a
               Duration
               before
               God
               did
               operate
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               manifestly
               absurd
               .
               For
               Duration
               is
               a
               continuance
               of
               Time
               ;
               but
               what
               Duration
               was
               there
               in
               Eternity
               ,
               before
               there
               was
               any
               Time
               ,
               or
               God
               began
               to
               operate
               and
               make
               the
               World
               ?
            
             
               Again
               ,
               To
               argue
               from
               the
               Works
               of
               God
               to
               his
               Nature
               ,
               is
               to
               circumscribe
               him
               to
               Time
               and
               Place
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               .
               And
               he
               may
               as
               well
               argue
               ,
               That
               God
               began
               to
               be
               ,
               when
               he
               began
               to
               
               Operate
               ,
               as
               to
               argue
               from
               Succession
               in
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               or
               a
               Succession
               of
               God's
               Operation
               in
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               to
               a
               Succession
               in
               Himself
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               cannot
               be
               
                 all
                 at
                 once
              
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               not
               make
               all
               his
               Works
               at
               once
               .
            
             
               Q.
               5.
               
               
                 What
                 shadow
                 of
                 Imperfection
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 from
                 one
                 Duration
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Person
                 so
                 passing
                 ,
                 carries
                 with
                 him
                 all
                 perfections
                 into
                 every
                 Duration
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               If
               this
               were
               so
               ,
               the
               Almighty
               would
               want
               one
               perfection
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               which
               is
               Eternity
               .
               For
               he
               can
               no
               more
               carry
               his
               Eternity
               with
               him
               into
               the
               various
               Successions
               of
               Duration
               ,
               than
               he
               can
               pass
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               and
               carry
               his
               Immensity
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               the
               Upshot
               (
               I
               will
               not
               say
               the
               Design
               )
               of
               these
               his
               Queries
               to
               overthrow
               the
               Eternity
               of
               God
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               disproving
               the
               Notion
               of
               the
               
                 Platonists
                 and
                 Boethius
                 ,
                 the
                 School-men
                 and
                 the
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 Professors
                 of
                 Mysteries
                 in
                 our
                 Times
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               he
               derives
               its
               Pedigree
               ,
               and
               is
               pleased
               to
               give
               their
               Character
               )
               viz.
               That
               
                 Eternity
                 is
                 a
                 possession
                 of
                 all
                 at
                 once
              
               :
               And
               so
               turns
               all
               the
               bitter
               Invectives
               upon
               himself
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               so
               virulently
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               pretext
               endeavours
               to
               wound
               his
               Adversary
               .
               For
               what
               else
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               of
               Succession
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               passing
               from
               one
               Duration
               to
               another
               ?
               For
               where
               there
               is
               Succession
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               beginning
               ,
               unless
               he
               will
               make
               the
               first
               Moment
               in
               his
               Succession
               to
               be
               Eternal
               ,
               which
               he
               knows
               is
               a
               
                 Contradiction
                 in
                 Terms
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Two
               remaining
               Difficulties
               which
               his
               Lordship
               offers
               to
               our
               Consideration
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               how
               incomprehensible
               things
               are
               ,
               are
               the
               Spirituality
               of
               God's
               Nature
               ,
               and
               his
               Prescience
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               former
               he
               makes
               no
               other
               Reply
               ,
               than
               to
               disavow
               (
               if
               it
               is
               so
               )
               what
               was
               charged
               upon
               some
               of
               their
               Way
               about
               God's
               Corporeity
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               latter
               ,
               nothing
               will
               serve
               his
               turn
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Bishop
               
                 opposes
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 that
                 envied
                 Doctrine
                 )
                 by
                 finding
                 Contradictions
                 in
                 his
                 Eternity
                 and
                 Foreknowledge
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               what
               if
               the
               Bloody
               Charge
               fall
               upon
               Socinus
               ,
               who
               found
               the
               Difficulties
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               thought
               ,
               the
               Contradictions
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               God's
               Prescience
               to
               be
               so
               great
               ,
               intrenching
               upon
               the
               Freedom
               of
               Humane
               Actions
               ,
               and
               making
               God
               the
               Author
               of
               Sin
               ;
               that
               he
               thought
               it
               the
               better
               way
               wholly
               to
               deny
               it
               .
               But
               this
               our
               Author
               is
               very
               careful
               to
               suppress
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Proposition
               .
               
                 The
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 saith
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 reason
                 more
                 insuperable
                 in
                 the
                 Socinian
                 way
                 than
                 ours
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 gives
                 several
                 Instances
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Mysteries
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Mystery
               on
               the
               part
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               ,
               is
               the
               Eternal
               Son
               of
               God's
               being
               with
               the
               Father
               before
               the
               World
               was
               made
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               Mystery
               on
               the
               other
               side
               is
               ,
               '
               That
               although
               Jesus
               were
               born
               Six
               months
               after
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               in
               dignity
               before
               him
               .
               Now
               this
               ,
               saith
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               is
               a
               Mystery
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               it
               cannot
               be
               conceived
               that
               the
               Evangelist
               should
               ,
               in
               
                 lofty
                 expressions
                 ,
                 and
                 profound
                 language
                 ,
              
               prove
               a
               thing
               which
               was
               never
               disputed
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               St.
               John
               that
               is
               referr'd
               to
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               may
               be
               esteemed
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               Gospel
               ,
               yet
               our
               Author
               
                 cannot
                 find
                 that
                 profound
                 language
                 and
                 lofty
                 expressions
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 sense
                 indeed
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 sometimes
                 profound
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 expression
                 is
                 always
                 mean.
                 
              
            
             
               So
               little
               judgment
               had
               
                 Friend
                 Amelius
              
               ,
               when
               at
               the
               first
               reading
               he
               thought
               the
               Barbarian
               (
               as
               he
               call'd
               that
               Divine
               Evangelist
               )
               to
               Platonize
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               
                 profound
                 language
              
               to
               imitate
               his
               great
               Master
               .
               Indeed
               our
               Author
               rather
               thinks
               of
               a
               Character
               befitting
               a
               Rhetorician
               ,
               Orator
               ,
               or
               Poet
               ,
               than
               a
               Philosopher
               or
               Divine
               Writer
               .
               As
               if
               because
               the
               Evangelist
               had
               not
               an
               
                 elevation
                 of
                 conceit
                 or
                 expression
              
               ,
               like
               or
               
                 above
                 the
                 Greek
                 or
                 Roman
                 Orators
                 ,
              
               or
               Poets
               ,
               his
               language
               could
               not
               be
               profound
               ,
               nor
               
                 his
                 expressions
                 lofty
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Saith
               he
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 language
                 were
                 profound
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 the
                 Sense
                 intended
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Mystery
                 .
              
               But
               it
               would
               follow
               ,
               that
               St.
               John
               that
               wrote
               of
               such
               sublime
               things
               ,
               after
               that
               manner
               ,
               would
               not
               take
               pains
               to
               
                 prove
                 what
                 was
                 never
                 disputed
              
               ,
               viz.
               
                 that
                 although
                 Christ
                 were
                 born
                 six
                 months
                 after
                 John
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 dignity
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               At
               last
               ,
               by
               head
               and
               shoulders
               ,
               he
               brings
               in
               a
               Paraphrase
               of
               the
               Socinians
               on
               the
               beginning
               of
               St.
               John
               ,
               which
               has
               already
               been
               consider'd
               ;
               but
               because
               I
               am
               not
               willing
               to
               be
               behind-hand
               with
               him
               ,
               I
               shall
               repay
               it
               with
               another
               ,
               borrowing
               some
               help
               towards
               it
               from
               his
               own
               Exposition
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 being
                 about
                 30
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 being
                 and
                 alive
                 :
                 And
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 rapt
                 up
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Paul
                 was
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 piously
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 silent
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 stay
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 
                   was
                   with
                   God
                
                 ,
                 this
                 Word
                 came
                 down
                 again
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 consideration
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 former
                 Ascension
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 or
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 at
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 constituted
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 Eternal
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Man
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 Creature-God
                 ,
                 a
                 finite
                 temporary
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 dates
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Deity
                 from
                 the
                 term
                 aforesaid
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 thus
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 New
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Eternal
                 God
                 made
                 the
                 Old.
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 
                   nothing
                   in
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   that
                   God
                   could
                   not
                   give
                   him
                   )
                   nor
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Incommunicable
                   Attributes
                   of
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   Omnipotence
                   ,
                   Omnipresence
                   ,
                   Omniscience
                   ,
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 (
                 Wherefore
                 '
                 
                   t
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   use
                   the
                   words
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   than
                   God
                   ,
                
                 because
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 no
                 
                   small
                   inconvenience
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   Vulgar
                
                 )
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 honour
                 given
                 him
                 by
                 Angels
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 Omnipresent
                 ,
                 and
                 Omniscient
                 God.
                 And
                 to
                 encourage
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Faustus
                   Socinus
                   had
                   cause
                   to
                   think
                   ,
                
                 that
                 his
                 Unkle
                 Laelius
                 had
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   many
                   prayers
                   obtained
                   from
                   Christ
                   himself
                   a
                   very
                   dextrous
                   and
                   admirable
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   a
                   difficult
                   place
                   in
                   St.
                
                 John.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               this
               I
               take
               to
               be
               an
               unintelligible
               Mystery
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               put
               to
               that
               ,
               That
               
                 although
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 were
                 born
                 six
                 months
                 after
              
               John
               ,
               
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 dignity
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               here
               he
               saith
               they
               have
               on
               their
               side
               
                 the
                 principal
                 Criticks
                 of
                 the
              
               Trinitarians
               ,
               particularly
               Erasmus
               and
               Beza
               ,
               who
               understand
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 before
                 me
              
               ,
               John
               1.15
               .
               
                 of
                 a
                 priority
                 of
                 dignity
                 and
                 excellence
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 priority
                 of
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               Admit
               this
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               then
               the
               sense
               of
               that
               place
               will
               amount
               to
               this
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 cometh
                 after
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 preferr'd
                 before
                 me
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 preferr'd
                 before
                 me
                 :
              
               Or
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 cometh
                 after
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 than
                 me
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 excellent
                 than
                 me
                 .
              
               Thus
               St.
               Chrysostom
               expounds
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 is
                 preferr'd
                 before
                 me
              
               ,
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 more
                 excellent
                 ,
                 more
                 honourable
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Mystery
               on
               the
               Orthodox
               side
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 Divine
                 Person
                 should
                 assume
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Word
                 be
                 made
                 Flesh.
                 The
                 Mystery
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 is
                 ,
                 '
                 That
                 an
                 Attribute
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 or
                 Power
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 Accident
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Substance
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               Answer
               to
               this
               our
               Author
               saith
               ,
            
             
             
               1.
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 Word
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 God
                 the
                 Son
                 ;
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 such
                 person
                 is
                 once
                 mentioned
                 in
                 all
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               If
               that
               were
               a
               Reason
               sufficient
               why
               the
               Word
               in
               that
               Proposition
               ,
               
                 The
                 Word
                 was
                 made
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               understood
               of
               God
               the
               Son
               ;
               then
               't
               is
               as
               much
               a
               Reason
               why
               the
               Word
               in
               the
               first
               Verse
               should
               not
               be
               understood
               of
               God
               the
               Son
               :
               But
               if
               notwithstanding
               that
               no
               such
               person
               is
               once
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               as
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               ,
               yet
               the
               Word
               in
               Verse
               1.
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               a
               person
               ;
               then
               notwithstanding
               that
               ,
               Verse
               10.
               may
               as
               well
               be
               understood
               in
               like
               manner
               of
               the
               Personal
               Word
               .
               But
               is
               no
               such
               person
               ever
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               ?
               What
               is
               the
               Word
               but
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Word
               and
               the
               Son
               are
               the
               same
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               difference
               between
               
                 God
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               and
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               ?
               And
               when
               the
               Son
               is
               called
               God
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               difference
               between
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Son
                 that
                 is
                 God
              
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               what
               do
               they
               understand
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               when
               the
               Word
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 made
                 Flesh
              
               ?
            
             
               He
               answers
               ,
               
                 The
                 Power
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               if
               so
               ;
               where
               then
               is
               the
               Fault
               ,
               when
               the
               Bishop
               charges
               it
               upon
               them
               as
               
                 a
                 Mystery
                 beyond
                 all
                 Comprehension
              
               ,
               that
               they
               say
               that
               
                 an
                 Attribute
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 or
                 Power
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 Flesh
                 ?
              
            
             
               Here
               he
               comes
               in
               again
               with
               his
               ,
               
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 hereby
                 ,
                 as
                 his
              
               Lordship
               
                 would
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 or
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 Man.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               this
               is
               more
               than
               his
               Adversary
               charges
               them
               with
               :
               But
               what
               do
               they
               mean
               ?
            
             
               Why
               ,
               
                 We
                 mean
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
              
               Trinitarians
               
                 thereby
                 also
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 Incarnate
                 ,
                 tabernacled
                 in
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 abode
                 on
                 the
                 Man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 in
                 more
                 ample
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 larger
                 measure
                 ,
                 then
                 on
                 former
                 Prophets
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               If
               they
               mean
               ,
               
                 By
                 made
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 the
              
               Trinitarians
               
                 themselves
                 also
                 mean
              
               ;
               then
               they
               must
               mean
               ,
               that
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Power
               of
               God
               is
               Incarnate
               ,
               and
               took
               upon
               it
               the
               Flesh
               and
               Nature
               of
               Man
               ;
               or
               else
               they
               do
               not
               mean
               by
               that
               Phrase
               as
               the
               Trinitarians
               do
               .
               But
               suppose
               we
               give
               him
               back
               again
               what
               he
               has
               granted
               ,
               and
               allow
               that
               they
               do
               not
               mean
               as
               the
               Trinitarians
               mean
               ,
               when
               they
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 Word
                 was
                 Incarnate
              
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               mean
               ,
               the
               
                 Word
                 abode
                 on
                 the
                 Man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               Power
               ,
               or
               Wisdom
               ,
               abode
               on
               the
               Word
               Christ
               ;
               yet
               how
               comes
               he
               from
               the
               
                 Word
                 's
                 tabernacling
                 in
                 flesh
              
               ,
               or
               
                 was
                 made
                 flesh
              
               ,
               to
               interpret
               it
               ,
               
                 abode
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               Methinks
               there
               is
               much
               of
               Mystery
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               done
               ;
               for
               tho
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Language
                 and
                 Expression
                 of
                 St.
              
               John
               
                 is
                 always
                 mean
              
               ,
               yet
               I
               apprehend
               St.
               John
               to
               be
               consistent
               with
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               write
               intelligibly
               .
            
             
               But
               our
               Author
               brings
               all
               this
               into
               question
               ,
               by
               a
               forced
               Interpretation
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               his
               own
               meaning
               against
               that
               of
               St.
               John
               ;
               as
               will
               appear
               to
               
                 any
                 indifferent
                 man
              
               ,
               from
               the
               Connection
               and
               Order
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ;
               whether
               it
               be
               the
               part
               before
               verse
               14.
               or
               that
               which
               follows
               .
            
             
               Before
               ;
               for
               thus
               the
               Evangelist
               proceeds
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Beginning
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
              
               —
               And
               that
               
                 Word
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Light.
              
               —
               And
               
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 made
                 Flesh.
              
               So
               that
               the
               Word
               that
               
                 was
                 made
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               was
               the
               same
               that
               was
               
                 the
                 true
                 light
              
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               by
               the
               Word
               that
               was
               
               made
               Flesh
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               then
               so
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               when
               the
               Word
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
              
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               ;
               In
               the
               Beginning
               was
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               was
               God.
               
            
             
               Let
               us
               consult
               the
               Words
               following
               the
               Clause
               ,
               [
               
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 made
                 flesh
              
               ]
               and
               it
               will
               be
               yet
               more
               evident
               ;
               
                 The
                 word
                 was
                 made
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelt
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 beheld
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 John
                 bare
                 witness
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 cried
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 was
                 he
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 spake
              
               ;
               &c.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               the
               same
               Word
               that
               was
               made
               flesh
               ,
               dwelt
               among
               them
               ;
               the
               same
               Word
               that
               was
               made
               flesh
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               whose
               Glory
               they
               saw
               ,
               was
               the
               only
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               The
               same
               Word
               that
               was
               made
               flesh
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               among
               them
               ,
               was
               he
               of
               whom
               John
               bare
               witness
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               whole
               Tenor
               of
               that
               Discourse
               ,
               before
               and
               after
               ,
               belong
               to
               the
               Personal
               Word
               ,
               then
               so
               doth
               the
               Clause
               between
               ;
               or
               else
               he
               will
               make
               St.
               John
               write
               so
               as
               no
               Intelligent
               Writer
               can
               be
               supposed
               to
               write
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Mystery
               on
               the
               side
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               '
               
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               and
               took
               our
               Nature
               upon
               him
               .
               The
               Mystery
               on
               the
               other
               side
               is
               ,
               '
               That
               
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 rapp'd
                 up
                 into
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Mystery
               of
               theirs
               our
               Author
               will
               have
               to
               be
               no
               more
               difficult
               than
               St.
               
               Paul's
               being
               
                 caught
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 third
                 heaven
                 .
              
               And
               so
               far
               he
               is
               in
               the
               right
               ;
               for
               that
               was
               no
               more
               impossible
               than
               this
               ,
               and
               Christ
               might
               have
               ascended
               before
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               the
               Mystery
               that
               his
               Lordship
               lays
               his
               hand
               upon
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               great
               Consequence
               ,
               and
               so
               remarkable
               a
               Part
               of
               History
               (
               if
               it
               had
               been
               true
               )
               the
               Scripture
               should
               be
               wholly
               silent
               ;
               that
               when
               it
               is
               so
               punctual
               in
               the
               relation
               of
               
               Moses's
               Converse
               with
               God
               at
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Forty
               Days
               Temptation
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               his
               Transfiguration
               ,
               &c.
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               more
               said
               of
               this
               Ascension
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               Virgin
               
               Mary's
               Assumption
               ,
               tho
               (
               as
               they
               would
               have
               it
               )
               it
               was
               to
               receive
               Instructions
               
                 in
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 concerning
                 the
                 Gospel-Dispensation
              
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               was
               constituted
               and
               made
               a
               God
               ,
               (
               as
               some
               of
               them
               say
               .
               )
               This
               is
               a
               Mystery
               .
               But
               I
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               invention
               of
               this
               is
               a
               new
               Mystery
               ;
               it
               being
               apparent
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               by
               them
               thought
               necessary
               to
               make
               some
               tolerable
               sense
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 He
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               as
               his
               Lordship
               observes
               of
               this
               before
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Mystery
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               we
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               the
               Reason
               he
               gives
               ,
               because
               to
               descend
               or
               ascend
               
                 belongs
                 only
                 to
                 Limited
                 and
                 Finite
                 Beings
                 .
              
               Since
               notwithstanding
               that
               ,
               God
               in
               Scripture
               is
               said
               to
               
                 go
                 down
              
               ,
               that
               that
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               a
               local
               Descent
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Deity
               .
               And
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               is
               said
               to
               come
               down
               from
               Heaven
               when
               he
               became
               Man
               ,
               because
               he
               took
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               into
               Union
               with
               the
               Divine
               ;
               and
               where
               the
               Humane
               was
               ,
               there
               was
               also
               the
               Divine
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Mystery
               on
               the
               Orthodox
               side
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 should
                 become
                 Man
                 by
                 taking
                 our
                 Nature
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Mystery
               on
               the
               other
               side
               is
               ,
               '
               That
               Man
               should
               become
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               
               In
               the-former
               ,
               an
               Infinite
               is
               united
               to
               a
               Finite
               ;
               in
               the
               latter
               ,
               a
               Finite
               becomes
               Infinite
               .
            
             
               Our
               Author
               saith
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               
                 found
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 misinterpret
                 their
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 could
                 find
                 Mysteries
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               A.
               But
               surely
               he
               doth
               not
               misreport
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               they
               make
               a
               Man
               to
               be
               God.
               Our
               Author
               is
               very
               tender
               in
               the
               Point
               ,
               and
               saith
               
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 satisfactorily
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Authentick
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 do
                 give
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 Title
                 ,
                 God.
              
               But
               Socinus
               ,
               and
               his
               Followers
               ,
               are
               not
               sparing
               to
               call
               him
               a
               
                 True
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               him
               Divine
               Worship
               as
               such
               (
               as
               has
               been
               shewed
               )
               ;
               and
               I
               question
               whether
               our
               Author
               can
               say
               more
               about
               the
               
                 Authentick
                 Copies
              
               than
               Sandius
               ,
               which
               has
               been
               sufficiently
               confuted
               before
               he
               published
               his
               
                 Brief
                 History
              
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               for
               what
               our
               Author
               saith
               concerning
               the
               case
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Magistrates
              
               and
               Angels
               being
               called
               God
               :
               I
               ask
               ,
               whether
               any
               of
               them
               may
               be
               called
               a
               
                 True
                 God.
              
               For
               if
               Moses
               was
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               as
               much
               a
               God
               as
               Christ
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               ,
               and
               challenge
               the
               same
               Divine
               Worship
               as
               is
               given
               ,
               and
               is
               due
               to
               Christ.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Mystery
               on
               the
               side
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               is
               ,
               '
               That
               Christ
               suffered
               for
               our
               sakes
               ;
               as
               a
               voluntary
               Sacrifice
               of
               Expiation
               of
               the
               Sins
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               his
               own
               sake
               .
            
             
               The
               Mystery
               on
               the
               other
               side
               is
               ,
               
                 To
                 make
                 him
                 suffer
                 as
                 one
                 wholly
                 innocent
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 most
                 innocent
                 persons
                 as
                 apprehensive
                 of
                 suffering
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 guilty
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               our
               Author
               interposes
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               His
               Lordship
               
                 seems
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
              
               because
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               '
               
                 T
                 is
                 more
                 reasonable
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 for
                 our
                 sakes
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 Whereas
                 he
                 suffer'd
                 for
                 both
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 sake
                 ,
                 to
                 obtain
                 a
                 glorious
                 reward
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Answ.
               It
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               when
               his
               Lordship
               saith
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 suffer'd
                 for
                 our
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 own
              
               ;
               he
               means
               thereby
               ,
               not
               for
               his
               own
               sake
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               for
               ours
               ;
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               any
               of
               his
               own
               :
               so
               it
               immediately
               follows
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 all
                 agreed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 far
                 beyond
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 deserv'd
                 at
                 God's
                 hands
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               The
               Unitarians
               
                 never
                 denied
                 ,
                 as
                 his
              
               Lordship
               
                 here
                 fancies
                 ,
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 made
                 himself
                 a
                 voluntary
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 Expiation
                 of
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Let
               us
               suppose
               this
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               then
               they
               deny
               ?
               
                 They
                 deny
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 this
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 Satisfaction
                 ,
                 or
                 full
                 and
                 adequate
                 payment
                 to
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               A.
               That
               there
               might
               be
               a
               Sacrifice
               of
               Expiation
               where
               there
               was
               no
               
                 full
                 and
                 adequate
                 payment
                 to
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               is
               true
               ,
               because
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 bulls
                 and
                 goats
                 should
                 take
                 away
                 sins
                 .
              
               But
               the
               case
               is
               not
               the
               same
               in
               this
               Sacrifice
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               which
               is
               denied
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               is
               yet
               granted
               and
               given
               to
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Heb.
               10.4
               ,
               10.
               )
               which
               may
               not
               improperly
               be
               called
               a
               Satisfaction
               and
               Payment
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Person
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               full
               and
               adequate
               ;
               since
               as
               Sins
               are
               called
               Debts
               ,
               so
               Sinners
               are
               Debtors
               
               to
               the
               Justice
               of
               God's
               Law
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               which
               we
               are
               said
               to
               be
               redeemed
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Captives
               or
               condemned
               persons
               were
               redeemed
               by
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.18
               ,
               19.
               
            
             
               But
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               come
               to
               the
               bottom
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               ;
               for
               when
               we
               might
               reasonably
               have
               thought
               the
               controversy
               to
               be
               at
               an
               end
               (
               since
               they
               grant
               that
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 an
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 our
                 Sins
              
               )
               they
               take
               all
               away
               again
               by
               an
               Explication
               that
               makes
               the
               Sacrifice
               no
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               the
               Expiation
               no
               Expiation
               .
            
             
               For
               he
               thus
               determines
               the
               Point
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 We
                 say
                 this
                 Sacrifice
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 Sacrifices
                 )
                 was
                 only
                 an
                 Oblation
                 or
                 Application
                 to
                 the
                 Mercy
                 of
                 God.
              
               Or
               as
               it
               follows
               ,
               
                 He
                 suffered
                 for
                 our
                 sakes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 recommend
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Forgiveness
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               A.
               I
               have
               said
               before
               ,
               by
               this
               account
               of
               an
               Expiatory
               Sacrifice
               ,
               the
               Expiation
               is
               no
               Expiation
               ;
               for
               the
               Definition
               here
               given
               of
               an
               Expiatory
               Sacrifice
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               '
               
                 t
                 is
                 only
                 an
                 Oblation
                 ,
                 Application
                 ,
                 or
                 Recommendation
                 of
                 a
                 Person
                 to
                 the
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Forgiveness
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               that
               can
               be
               no
               Definition
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               well
               applicable
               to
               a
               thing
               of
               another
               Nature
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               thing
               defined
               :
               And
               that
               is
               the
               Case
               here
               ,
               for
               according
               to
               this
               Definition
               of
               an
               Expiatory
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Intercession
               would
               be
               such
               a
               Sacrifice
               .
            
             
               For
               it
               may
               be
               thus
               described
               ,
               Intercession
               is
               
                 only
                 an
                 Oblation
                 ,
                 Application
                 ,
                 or
                 Recommendation
                 of
                 another
                 to
                 the
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Forgiveness
                 of
                 God.
              
               So
               that
               in
               effect
               ,
               an
               Expiatory
               Sacrifice
               is
               no
               other
               than
               an
               Intercession
               .
               And
               then
               indeed
               we
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               Mankind
               (
               except
               our
               Author
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               his
               way
               )
               have
               been
               under
               a
               great
               mistake
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               taught
               ,
               that
               Sacrifices
               of
               Expiation
               were
               instead
               of
               the
               Offender
               ,
               in
               whose
               Sufferings
               he
               was
               reputed
               to
               suffer
               ,
               and
               upon
               whose
               Sufferings
               and
               Penal
               Death
               ,
               he
               was
               supposed
               to
               be
               in
               a
               respect
               discharged
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Mystery
               on
               the
               part
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 Servant
                 for
                 our
                 advantage
                 .
              
               The
               Mystery
               on
               the
               other
               side
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 meer
                 Man
                 should
                 be
                 exalted
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 and
                 Worship
                 which
                 belongs
                 only
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               former
               our
               Author
               replies
               ,
            
             
               
                 T
                 is
                 more
                 reasonable
                 to
                 suppose
                 with
                 the
                 Unitarians
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 admitted
                 us
                 to
                 Conditions
                 of
                 Pardon
                 and
                 Favour
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 mercy's
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 unblemish'd
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 voluntary
                 Sufferings
                 and
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 than
                 to
                 suppose
                 with
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Party
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 himself
                 took
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 Servant
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer'd
                 in
                 our
                 steads
                 ,
                 to
                 reconcile
                 us
                 to
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               He
               might
               as
               well
               suppose
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               more
               reasonable
               that
               God
               should
               admit
               us
               to
               Conditions
               of
               Pardon
               and
               Favour
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               mercy's
               sake
               ,
               than
               for
               the
               Sufferings
               and
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ.
               For
               what
               needed
               such
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               be
               exposed
               to
               such
               Extremities
               ,
               when
               God
               could
               have
               pardoned
               men
               for
               his
               own
               mercy's
               sake
               ,
               as
               well
               without
               these
               Sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               without
               a
               Satisfaction
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               he
               supposes
               is
               very
               absurd
               that
               
                 God
                 should
                 admit
                 us
                 to
                 Conditions
                 of
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 voluntary
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               that
               he
               did
               
                 not
                 suffer
                 in
                 our
                 stead
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 to
                 reconcile
                 us
                 to
                 God.
              
               For
               Substitution
               ,
               
               or
               to
               die
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               another
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               an
               Expiatory
               Sacrifice
               :
               And
               he
               might
               as
               well
               say
               ,
               Christ
               is
               our
               Intercessor
               without
               mediating
               for
               us
               ;
               as
               that
               he
               was
               our
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               sacrificed
               for
               us
               ;
               or
               be
               a
               Sacrifice
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               suffer
               in
               our
               stead
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               'T
               is
               not
               more
               reasonable
               to
               suppose
               God
               admitted
               us
               to
               Conditions
               of
               Pardon
               for
               his
               own
               mercy's
               sake
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               to
               suppose
               that
               he
               suffer'd
               in
               our
               steads
               ,
               and
               to
               reconcile
               us
               to
               God
               :
               For
               that
               is
               not
               unreasonable
               which
               hath
               God
               for
               its
               Author
               .
            
             
               But
               will
               he
               say
               ,
               the
               difficulty
               is
               not
               yet
               solved
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               God's
               Reconciling
               us
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               Suffering
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               Paying
               to
               himself
               the
               Debt
               of
               the
               Debtor
               ,
               and
               Satisfying
               the
               wrong
               done
               
                 to
                 himself
              
               ?
               Which
               saith
               he
               is
               a
               
                 Mock-satisfaction
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 ridiculous
                 so●ne
                 ,
                 that
                 begets
                 Laughter
                 or
                 Contempt
                 in
                 considering
                 men
                 .
              
               Surely
               he
               means
               such
               as
               himself
               ,
               that
               writes
               Considerations
               .
            
             
               Our
               Author
               is
               so
               used
               to
               forget
               himself
               ,
               to
               leave
               out
               ,
               put
               in
               ,
               or
               alter
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               no
               more
               flip
               an
               occasion
               ,
               (
               how
               small
               soever
               )
               than
               those
               that
               are
               used
               to
               another
               way
               ,
               can
               let
               go
               an
               opportunity
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               a
               a
               Petty-larceny
               .
               Thus
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 His
                 Lordship
                 and
                 his
                 Party
                 suppose
                 that
                 God
                 himself
                 suffer'd
                 in
                 our
                 steads
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 took
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Servant
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               to
               say
               the
               truth
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               had
               not
               this
               Scene
               in
               his
               eye
               under
               Mystery
               the
               6
               th
               ;
               for
               in
               that
               he
               is
               speaking
               of
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               when
               he
               took
               on
               him
               the
               Form
               of
               a
               Servant
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               in
               Mystery
               the
               5
               th
               that
               he
               spoke
               of
               Christ's
               Sufferings
               and
               Sacrifice
               .
               His
               Lordships
               words
               are
               ,
               
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 Servant
              
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               was
               so
               far
               from
               saying
               ,
               
                 God
                 suffer'd
                 in
                 our
                 stead
              
               ,
               &c.
               that
               he
               did
               not
               so
               much
               as
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 suffer'd
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 ,
              
               (
               though
               it
               be
               true
               .
               )
            
             
               But
               will
               he
               say
               ,
               Is
               not
               this
               all
               one
               ,
               when
               he
               that
               suffer'd
               and
               died
               ,
               is
               ,
               in
               our
               opinion
               ,
               God
               as
               well
               as
               Man
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               No
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               his
               Observations
               .
            
             
               For
               restore
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               to
               its
               place
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               
                 his
                 Lordship
              
               )
               instead
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               see
               the
               difference
               .
            
             
               As
               1
               :
               'T
               is
               more
               reasonable
               to
               suppose
               with
               the
               Unitarians
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               admitted
               us
               to
               Terms
               of
               Pardon
               for
               his
               own
               mercy's
               sake
               ,
               &c.
               than
               that
               
                 his
                 Son
              
               should
               suffer
               in
               our
               stead
               ,
               to
               reconcile
               us
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               's
               an
               Incomprehensible
               Mystery
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               rather
               chuse
               to
               send
               
                 his
                 Son
              
               to
               suffer
               for
               us
               ,
               than
               to
               forgive
               us
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               'T
               is
               a
               Paradox
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               to
               pay
               the
               Debt
               of
               the
               Debtor
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               satisfy
               for
               the
               wrong
               done
               to
               Him.
               
            
             
               How
               is
               the
               Scene
               changed
               upon
               this
               ?
               And
               where
               doth
               the
               Absurdity
               lie
               ?
               While
               indeed
               he
               put
               God
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               it
               look'd
               somewhat
               speciously
               ;
               but
               restore
               the
               term
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               to
               its
               place
               instead
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               pretended
               Absurdity
               lies
               apparently
               at
               his
               own
               door
               .
            
             
               But
               may
               he
               urge
               ,
               Don't
               you
               acknowledge
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               be
               God
               ?
               And
               then
               it
               may
               be
               as
               well
               said
               ,
               
                 God
                 himself
                 suffer'd
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 ,
              
               &c.
               as
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 suffer'd
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               God
               (
               as
               that
               signifies
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               in
               Christ
               )
               could
               not
               suffer
               :
               All
               that
               we
               say
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               person
               that
               took
               upon
               himself
               the
               Form
               of
               a
               Servant
               was
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               Man
               ,
               before
               such
               an
               Assumption
               of
               
               Humane
               Nature
               :
               that
               when
               he
               assumed
               that
               Nature
               ,
               he
               was
               God
               as
               well
               as
               Man
               ;
               and
               that
               person
               who
               was
               God
               suffer'd
               in
               Humane
               Nature
               ,
               but
               the
               Godhead
               or
               God
               no
               more
               suffer'd
               and
               died
               when
               Christ
               died
               ,
               than
               the
               Manhood
               could
               be
               Omnipresent
               and
               Immortal
               ,
               because
               the
               Godhead
               was
               so
               ;
               or
               the
               Soul
               die
               ,
               when
               the
               Man
               is
               said
               to
               die
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               answer
               further
               ,
               That
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               is
               not
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               being
               such
               an
               incommunicable
               personality
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               so
               speak
               ,
               those
               things
               belong
               to
               the
               Son
               that
               could
               not
               belong
               to
               the
               Father
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Father
               was
               not
               Incarnate
               but
               the
               Son
               ,
               so
               the
               Son
               became
               responsible
               ,
               and
               paid
               the
               price
               of
               our
               Redemption
               to
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               the
               Act
               of
               the
               Son
               that
               was
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               as
               common
               to
               three
               persons
               to
               reconcile
               us
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Mystery
               on
               their
               own
               side
               ,
               the
               Worship
               of
               a
               
                 meer
                 Man
              
               ,
               it
               has
               been
               already
               consider'd
               ,
               only
               he
               should
               have
               had
               some
               moderation
               in
               his
               Charge
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               his
               Lordship
               
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 have
                 accus'd
                 them
                 of
                 Sodomy
                 or
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 giving
                 proper
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 to
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               ;
               when
               his
               Party
               owns
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               himself
               makes
               a
               feeble
               Excuse
               for
               it
               .
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 if
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mistake
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 simple
                 Error
                 ,
                 not
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               methinks
               ,
               't
               is
               an
               unintelligible
               Mystery
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 proper
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               peculiar
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               yet
               there
               be
               no
               Idolatry
               in
               giving
               the
               same
               to
               a
               Creature
               .
               'T
               is
               an
               
                 Incomprehensible
                 Mystery
              
               again
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 giving
                 proper
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 to
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
            
             
               'T
               is
               a
               Mystery
               again
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               should
               be
               charged
               with
               Idolatry
               ,
               for
               giving
               Divine
               Worship
               to
               Creature-Mediators
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               these
               persons
               't
               is
               
                 simple
                 Error
              
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               a
               Mystery
               again
               ,
               That
               Christ
               should
               be
               esteemed
               by
               them
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               constituted
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               there
               be
               
                 no
                 small
                 Inconvenience
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Vulgar
              
               to
               have
               him
               so
               called
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               a
               Mystery
               again
               ,
               That
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 blames
                 them
                 who
                 do
                 service
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 Gods
              
               :
               And
               yet
               
                 if
                 God
                 himself
                 had
                 set
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 them
                 the
                 Name
                 above
                 every
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 mistook
                 in
                 the
                 kind
                 ,
                 nor
                 exceeded
                 in
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 that
                 service
                 they
                 did
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 blamed
                 .
              
               And
               so
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               might
               have
               been
               made
               Objects
               of
               Worship
               as
               well
               as
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               might
               have
               been
               established
               
                 Queen
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               and
               a
               Hyperdulia
               accordingly
               given
               to
               her
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               he
               has
               made
               as
               pretty
               a
               Defence
               in
               this
               Part
               for
               the
               Creature-Worship
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               their
               heart
               can
               wish
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               has
               made
               for
               Transubstantiation
               in
               the
               next
               Part.
               
            
             
               d
               Proposition
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 way
                 or
                 manner
                 of
                 saving
                 Sinners
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 Benefit
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Socinian
                   Hypothesis
                
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               I
               shall
               be
               as
               short
               upon
               as
               he
               ;
               and
               till
               I
               see
               an
               Answer
               to
               what
               his
               Lordship
               has
               said
               ,
               and
               was
               also
               said
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               upon
               that
               Argument
               ,
               I
               shall
               rest
               contented
               ,
               and
               not
               think
               the
               Proposition
               evertheless
               true
               or
               pertinent
               ,
               for
               his
               saying
               '
               
                 T
                 is
                 neither
                 true
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             To
             the
             Reverend
             Dr.
             WILLIAMS
             .
          
           
             
               Reverend
               Sir
               ,
            
          
           
             I
             Understand
             that
             you
             are
             now
             about
             a
             
               Vindication
               of
               the
               late
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Canterbury's
             
               Sermons
               concerning
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               in
               Answer
               to
               the
               Animadversions
               that
               were
               made
               upon
               them
               .
            
             I
             am
             very
             glad
             so
             great
             an
             Argument
             is
             in
             so
             Good
             a
             hand
             :
             But
             since
             the
             Animadverter
             gave
             a
             late
             Discourse
             of
             mine
             a
             share
             of
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             may
             be
             proper
             ,
             that
             somewhat
             in
             Justification
             of
             what
             I
             writ
             ,
             should
             accompany
             this
             Performance
             of
             yours
             :
             And
             because
             every
             Man
             is
             naturally
             more
             the
             Master
             of
             his
             own
             Thoughts
             than
             another
             ,
             though
             in
             other
             respects
             he
             may
             be
             much
             Superior
             to
             him
             ;
             I
             shall
             therefore
             give
             you
             a
             particular
             account
             of
             what
             occurs
             to
             me
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             my
             Discourse
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             and
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             either
             to
             Publish
             it
             with
             your
             Book
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             simplicity
             in
             which
             I
             am
             forced
             to
             Write
             at
             this
             distance
             from
             my
             Books
             and
             Collections
             ,
             or
             which
             will
             be
             much
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             what
             I
             am
             to
             offer
             to
             you
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             put
             you
             to
             a
             little
             more
             trouble
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             you
             to
             draw
             such
             things
             out
             of
             this
             Paper
             as
             seem
             of
             the
             greatest
             weight
             ,
             and
             mix
             them
             with
             your
             own
             Composition
             .
             By
             this
             they
             will
             appear
             with
             those
             solid
             Characters
             of
             true
             Judgment
             and
             Learning
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             your
             Writings
             are
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             without
             any
             farther
             preamble
             ,
             enter
             upon
             the
             matter
             that
             is
             before
             me
             ;
             and
             shall
             in
             the
             first
             place
             offer
             you
             some
             general
             Considerations
             ,
             before
             I
             come
             to
             what
             is
             more
             particular
             and
             Critical
             .
             The
             Foreign
             Writers
             of
             this
             Author's
             Persuasion
             ,
             have
             indeed
             in
             their
             way
             of
             Writing
             ,
             set
             a
             pattern
             to
             the
             world
             :
             Their
             Stile
             has
             been
             Grave
             and
             Modest
             ,
             free
             from
             Reflection
             or
             Levity
             .
             They
             have
             pursued
             their
             Point
             with
             a
             Strain
             that
             deserves
             great
             Commendation
             .
             But
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             taken
             
             great
             liberties
             with
             them
             ,
             have
             said
             ,
             That
             this
             was
             only
             an
             Artifice
             to
             soften
             the
             Horror
             that
             their
             Opinions
             were
             apt
             to
             give
             ;
             and
             to
             possess
             the
             world
             with
             such
             favourable
             thoughts
             of
             their
             Persons
             and
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             might
             both
             remove
             Prejudices
             ,
             and
             dispose
             all
             men
             to
             believe
             well
             of
             those
             who
             seemed
             full
             of
             a
             Christian
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             been
             apt
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             as
             their
             Numbers
             and
             their
             Hopes
             might
             encrease
             ,
             they
             would
             change
             their
             Stile
             ,
             and
             raise
             their
             Spirits
             .
             This
             Writer
             has
             done
             what
             lay
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             justify
             those
             suspicions
             .
             It
             seems
             he
             thinks
             the
             Party
             is
             now
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             the
             hard
             words
             of
             
               Nonsense
               ,
               Contradiction
            
             ,
             and
             Absurdity
             ,
             may
             be
             let
             fly
             liberally
             ;
             though
             upon
             so
             grave
             a
             Subject
             ,
             Modester
             Words
             would
             have
             imported
             full
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             had
             a
             much
             better
             appearance
             .
             He
             loves
             also
             to
             divert
             himself
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             can
             :
             I
             had
             in
             the
             general
             part
             of
             my
             Discourse
             said
             ,
             
             
               That
               since
               there
               may
               be
               Mysteries
               in
               the
               Divine
               Essence
               that
               are
               far
               beyond
               all
               our
               Apprehensions
               ;
               therefore
               if
               God
               lets
               out
               any
            
             hints
             
               of
               any
               such
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               receive
               them
               in
               such
               a
               plain
               sense
               as
               the
               words
               do
               naturally
               bear
               .
            
             From
             hence
             he
             runs
             division
             upon
             the
             word
             hint
             ;
             and
             studies
             to
             make
             the
             whole
             appear
             ridiculous
             :
             
             Though
             when
             I
             come
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             proofs
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             relied
             on
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             had
             laid
             this
             down
             for
             a
             ground
             ,
             
               That
               in
               so
               sublime
               a
               Point
               ,
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               greater
               fulness
               of
               express
               words
               ,
            
             
             
               than
               for
               bare
               precepts
               of
               Morality
               ,
               or
               more
               easily
               received
               Notions
               :
               And
               that
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               suppose
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               intended
               to
               Reveal
               any
               thing
               to
               us
               that
               should
               pose
               our
               Vnderstandings
               ,
               he
               would
               only
               do
               it
               in
            
             hints
             ,
             
               or
               in
               Words
               and
               Expressions
               of
               doubtful
               Signification
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               those
               who
               denied
               Mysteries
               ,
               had
               a
               right
               to
               demand
               full
               and
               Copious
               Proofs
               of
               them
               .
            
             The
             taking
             notice
             of
             this
             would
             have
             been
             more
             sincere
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             the
             mirth
             into
             which
             hints
             led
             him
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             spoiled
             by
             it
             .
             I
             mention
             no
             other
             Strains
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             though
             he
             does
             often
             with
             the
             same
             Candour
             and
             Modesty
             endeavour
             to
             make
             those
             he
             writes
             against
             look
             Ridiculous
             ;
             which
             is
             pursued
             so
             flatly
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             think
             that
             the
             Civil
             and
             more
             Artificial
             Words
             with
             which
             he
             begins
             his
             Considerations
             ,
             
             were
             writ
             by
             another
             Pen
             ,
             but
             were
             in
             the
             Management
             spoiled
             by
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             To
             pass
             over
             his
             many
             indecent
             Reflections
             ,
             especially
             when
             nothing
             of
             that
             sort
             was
             used
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             Provocation
             or
             Colour
             for
             such
             returns
             ;
             there
             is
             another
             imputation
             of
             a
             much
             higher
             
             Nature
             ,
             which
             deserves
             a
             severer
             Expostulation
             .
             He
             frequently
             Reflects
             on
             the
             Aws
             ,
             and
             other
             Biasses
             ,
             and
             Interests
             ,
             
             that
             he
             apprehends
             are
             the
             Considerations
             which
             engage
             men
             to
             persist
             in
             the
             Persuasions
             which
             he
             writes
             against
             .
             This
             is
             ,
             with
             a
             slight
             disguise
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Law
             would
             turn
             Men
             out
             of
             their
             Benefices
             ,
             if
             they
             owned
             the
             contrary
             Doctrine
             ,
             therefore
             to
             save
             these
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             Speak
             and
             Write
             ,
             but
             Worship
             God
             in
             Acts
             that
             are
             plainly
             against
             their
             Consciences
             .
             This
             is
             often
             repeated
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             more
             broadly
             in
             the
             other
             Considerations
             ,
             than
             in
             those
             that
             relate
             to
             my self
             .
             I
             reckon
             my self
             to
             be
             equally
             involved
             with
             my
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Imputation
             ;
             and
             will
             therefore
             Answer
             it
             with
             the
             solemnity
             that
             so
             grave
             a
             matter
             requires
             :
             I
             call
             God
             to
             witness
             ,
             how
             unjust
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             black
             ,
             this
             Accusation
             is
             .
             If
             I
             did
             not
             sincerely
             Believe
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             I
             should
             think
             it
             a
             horrid
             Prevaricating
             with
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             to
             make
             Confessions
             which
             I
             do
             not
             Believe
             ,
             and
             to
             join
             in
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             which
             I
             think
             Idolatrous
             .
             No
             man
             of
             Conscience
             can
             think
             himself
             clear
             of
             so
             Criminal
             an
             Imputation
             by
             holding
             his
             Peace
             ,
             when
             those
             Confessions
             of
             Faith
             are
             made
             ;
             his
             Standing
             up
             to
             them
             ,
             nay
             ,
             his
             continuing
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             uses
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             plain
             avowing
             of
             them
             :
             And
             he
             must
             live
             and
             die
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             who
             can
             make
             those
             Professions
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             such
             solemn
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             when
             all
             this
             is
             a
             lying
             both
             to
             God
             and
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             blackest
             part
             of
             the
             charge
             of
             Idolatry
             which
             we
             lay
             on
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             a
             mild
             thing
             compared
             to
             this
             ,
             if
             true
             .
             Here
             is
             not
             only
             material
             ,
             but
             formal
             Idolatry
             committed
             in
             the
             highest
             Instances
             possible
             ,
             if
             we
             Worship
             One
             as
             the
             Great
             God
             ,
             whom
             we
             believe
             to
             be
             but
             a
             mere
             Creature
             .
             A
             man
             who
             can
             upon
             any
             consideration
             whatsoever
             ,
             sell
             himself
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             can
             have
             neither
             Conscience
             nor
             Religion
             ;
             no
             Sincerity
             ,
             nor
             true
             Piety
             :
             If
             this
             insinuation
             carried
             only
             a
             Personal
             Reflection
             on
             our selves
             ;
             though
             the
             injustice
             of
             it
             be
             very
             great
             ,
             yet
             it
             might
             be
             more
             easily
             passed
             over
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             the
             great
             advantage
             it
             gives
             to
             Atheistical
             and
             Prophane
             Minds
             ,
             who
             are
             inclined
             enough
             to
             think
             that
             all
             the
             Professions
             of
             Religion
             which
             men
             make
             ,
             are
             only
             matters
             of
             Custom
             or
             of
             Interest
             :
             These
             are
             now
             fortified
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Credit
             of
             this
             Writer
             can
             amount
             to
             .
             When
             some
             Persons
             
             of
             whom
             the
             world
             has
             not
             otherwise
             had
             very
             ill
             impressions
             ,
             are
             represented
             as
             over-aw'd
             and
             biass'd
             by
             Interest
             ,
             to
             go
             against
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             lye
             daily
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             deceive
             the
             world
             by
             false
             Professions
             ;
             no
             wonder
             that
             Religion
             it self
             should
             pass
             for
             a
             Cheat
             ,
             if
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             could
             be
             generally
             believed
             .
             Men
             who
             could
             sell
             and
             stifle
             their
             Consciences
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             might
             as
             well
             deliver
             themselves
             up
             to
             all
             Immoralities
             ,
             and
             should
             make
             no
             scruple
             to
             go
             over
             to
             all
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             where
             they
             might
             make
             the
             better
             bargain
             ,
             and
             be
             much
             less
             guilty
             than
             this
             Writer
             would
             make
             us
             seem
             to
             be
             .
             God
             ,
             who
             knows
             the
             sincerity
             of
             our
             Hearts
             and
             of
             our
             Professions
             ,
             will
             I
             hope
             both
             clear
             us
             from
             so
             base
             an
             Imputation
             ,
             and
             forgive
             those
             who
             either
             lay
             it
             on
             us
             themselves
             ,
             or
             do
             too
             easily
             believe
             it
             upon
             the
             suggestions
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             As
             in
             this
             ,
             so
             in
             several
             other
             respects
             our
             Socinians
             seem
             to
             be
             serving
             the
             Designs
             of
             the
             Atheists
             .
             This
             Writer
             is
             not
             contented
             to
             weaken
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             Books
             that
             are
             believed
             to
             be
             S.
             John's
             ;
             
             but
             studies
             to
             make
             the
             whole
             Bible
             pass
             for
             a
             vitiated
             and
             corrupted
             Book
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             Corruptions
             are
             as
             ancient
             as
             
             Epiphanius's
             time
             ;
             because
             that
             Father
             speaks
             of
             
               some
               places
               that
               were
               found
               in
               the
               Copies
               that
               had
               not
               been
               Corrected
            
             ;
             upon
             which
             he
             concludes
             ,
             That
             
               some
               have
               been
               Modelling
               the
               common
               Bibles
               far
               above
               Twelve
               hundred
               years
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             very
             Plea
             of
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             deny
             the
             bulk
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             acknowledged
             in
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             they
             only
             say
             that
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             much
             altered
             from
             what
             it
             was
             at
             first
             ,
             the
             Christians
             having
             put
             in
             and
             left
             out
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             it
             :
             Or
             to
             use
             this
             Writers
             word
             ,
             they
             having
             modelled
             it
             anew
             .
             If
             this
             be
             as
             true
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             boldly
             assorted
             ,
             there
             is
             indeed
             very
             little
             regard
             due
             to
             that
             Volume
             ,
             about
             which
             he
             thinks
             there
             has
             been
             so
             much
             dishonest
             Dealing
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             .
             The
             opening
             this
             matter
             ,
             he
             thinks
             would
             
               rase
               the
               very
               Foundations
               of
            
             Babylon
             ;
             He
             might
             have
             rather
             said
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Books
             that
             are
             the
             Text
             of
             it
             are
             so
             mangled
             ,
             what
             certainty
             is
             there
             left
             about
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ?
             He
             does
             not
             seem
             to
             design
             this
             as
             a
             Service
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             where
             the
             currant
             Doctrine
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             Submission
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             attested
             and
             explained
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             tho'
             the
             great
             Pains
             he
             takes
             to
             
             excuse
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             looks
             very
             kindly
             towards
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Consequence
             of
             this
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             may
             (
             perhaps
             )
             contain
             many
             good
             things
             :
             But
             that
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             nothing
             concerning
             it
             ;
             since
             it
             has
             had
             so
             strange
             a
             sate
             upon
             it
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             .
             This
             is
             to
             be
             answered
             only
             by
             attacking
             him
             as
             a
             downright
             Deist
             ,
             by
             proving
             that
             we
             have
             the
             Scriptures
             Genuinely
             conveyed
             down
             to
             us
             .
             The
             Attempts
             of
             a
             
               Mercenary
               Critick
            
             on
             this
             Head
             ought
             not
             to
             pass
             upon
             us
             ;
             who
             know
             how
             little
             regard
             he
             has
             to
             any
             Religion
             .
             No
             doubt
             there
             was
             anciently
             great
             Care
             taken
             to
             compare
             the
             Manuscripts
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
             In
             some
             Copies
             ,
             Marginal
             Notes
             and
             Glosses
             might
             have
             been
             mixt
             with
             the
             Text
             ;
             and
             Copied
             out
             as
             a
             part
             of
             it
             :
             And
             that
             might
             be
             discovered
             by
             other
             more
             Correct
             Copies
             .
             This
             is
             all
             that
             can
             be
             gathered
             from
             
             Epiphanius's
             words
             ;
             how
             much
             further
             soever
             an
             impious
             Critick
             may
             endeavour
             to
             stretch
             them
             .
             There
             is
             no
             harm
             done
             by
             attacking
             our
             Translation
             ;
             or
             by
             shewing
             the
             various
             Readings
             of
             some
             Copies
             ,
             and
             endeavouring
             to
             establish
             the
             true
             Reading
             ,
             from
             ancient
             Copies
             or
             Quotations
             :
             but
             it
             strikes
             at
             the
             whole
             ,
             to
             accuse
             all
             the
             Copies
             now
             extant
             ,
             as
             having
             been
             long
             vitiated
             by
             Fraud
             ,
             and
             on
             Design
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             offer
             you
             but
             one
             other
             general
             Consideration
             ,
             on
             that
             part
             of
             this
             Writers
             Book
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             thinks
             he
             has
             the
             greatest
             advantage
             given
             him
             Because
             there
             have
             been
             some
             different
             Methods
             taken
             ,
             in
             explaining
             ,
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             
             in
             which
             some
             seem
             to
             have
             adhered
             so
             much
             to
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             that
             their
             Trinity
             seems
             unconceivable
             ;
             while
             others
             have
             asserted
             such
             a
             Trinity
             as
             seems
             inconsistent
             with
             Vnity
             ,
             he
             represents
             us
             all
             as
             so
             divided
             and
             broken
             ,
             that
             we
             agree
             in
             nothing
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             maintaining
             of
             some
             Terms
             and
             Phrases
             against
             them
             :
             in
             which
             we
             have
             very
             different
             Apprehensions
             from
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             This
             seems
             to
             give
             Scandal
             to
             some
             good
             minds
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             advantage
             to
             bad
             ones
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             well
             explained
             .
             There
             is
             then
             a
             great
             difference
             to
             be
             made
             between
             that
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             those
             Conceptions
             by
             which
             we
             may
             more
             distinctly
             set
             it
             forth
             ,
             both
             to
             our selves
             and
             others
             .
             To
             make
             this
             more
             sensible
             by
             Instances
             that
             are
             forreign
             to
             this
             Matter
             :
             Many
             Protestants
             have
             different
             Apprehensions
             concerning
             the
             manner
             of
             Christ's
             Presence
             in
             the
             
             Sacrament
             ;
             some
             asserting
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             others
             
               a
               real
               Presence
            
             ,
             and
             others
             only
             
               a
               Figurative
               one
            
             :
             But
             all
             agreeing
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             a
             Sacred
             Institution
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             a
             Divine
             Vertue
             and
             Blessing
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             worthily
             receive
             it
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Benefits
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             are
             conveyed
             to
             them
             ;
             they
             are
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             who
             do
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             tho'
             they
             have
             different
             Methods
             of
             apprehending
             and
             explaining
             the
             matter
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Decrees
             and
             Providence
             of
             God
             ;
             some
             think
             that
             all
             arises
             from
             the
             Antecedent
             and
             fixed
             Acts
             of
             God
             ;
             whereas
             others
             believe
             that
             a
             foresight
             of
             all
             future
             Events
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             Antecedent
             to
             those
             Acts
             :
             Upon
             these
             two
             Supposions
             ,
             there
             seem
             to
             be
             very
             different
             Ideas
             formed
             of
             the
             
               Power
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
            
             and
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             who
             confess
             a
             Providence
             ,
             who
             adore
             it
             ,
             submit
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             depend
             upon
             it
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ;
             for
             in
             these
             consists
             Religion
             with
             Relation
             to
             Providence
             .
             Religion
             being
             the
             Sense
             that
             we
             have
             of
             God
             and
             Divine
             Matters
             ,
             by
             which
             our
             minds
             go
             towards
             him
             ,
             in
             Acts
             conform
             to
             it
             .
             Therefore
             all
             those
             who
             do
             worthily
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             sincerely
             acknowledge
             Providence
             ,
             have
             the
             same
             Religion
             upon
             these
             Heads
             ,
             how
             different
             soever
             their
             Explanations
             of
             them
             may
             be
             .
             So
             as
             to
             this
             great
             Point
             ,
             all
             those
             who
             worship
             God
             as
             One
             ,
             and
             who
             do
             also
             worship
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             have
             truly
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             the
             same
             Acts
             of
             Piety
             and
             Adoration
             ;
             tho'
             some
             of
             them
             may
             have
             different
             ways
             of
             explaining
             either
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Essence
             ,
             or
             the
             Trinity
             of
             the
             Persons
             .
             If
             this
             is
             well
             weighed
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             will
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             Insultings
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             the
             Offences
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             the
             less
             men
             go
             into
             Explanations
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             liable
             to
             censure
             :
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             offer
             such
             Illustrations
             ,
             as
             rather
             shew
             how
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             explained
             ,
             than
             affirm
             how
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             explained
             :
             And
             therefore
             since
             
               God
               is
               unsearchable
               ,
               and
               past
               finding
               out
               ,
            
             to
             Perfection
             ,
             the
             best
             Method
             is
             to
             consider
             what
             is
             the
             clear
             meaning
             of
             these
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             declare
             any
             of
             those
             Depths
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             of
             them
             according
             to
             the
             plain
             Importance
             of
             the
             Words
             ,
             examining
             that
             by
             the
             Context
             ,
             the
             Stile
             and
             Phraseology
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             the
             other
             Indications
             by
             which
             we
             may
             find
             out
             their
             true
             meaning
             .
          
           
           
             This
             leads
             me
             to
             the
             first
             Remark
             that
             I
             shall
             make
             on
             this
             Writer's
             Considerations
             which
             fall
             on
             me
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             part
             of
             my
             Discourse
             that
             relates
             to
             Mysteries
             in
             General
             .
             He
             yields
             that
             there
             may
             be
             great
             Difficulties
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             we
             do
             not
             doubt
             ;
             but
             then
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             we
             are
             well
             assured
             that
             these
             things
             are
             truly
             so
             :
             whereas
             some
             
               Ambiguous
               words
               of
               Scripture
            
             cannot
             give
             us
             such
             an
             assurance
             concerning
             pretended
             Mysteries
             .
             
             But
             all
             that
             I
             aimed
             at
             in
             this
             part
             of
             my
             Discourse
             was
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             such
             things
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             revealed
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             then
             we
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             Objections
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             as
             we
             believe
             the
             Objects
             of
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             ,
             tho'
             we
             cannot
             answer
             all
             those
             Difficulties
             that
             arise
             about
             them
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             are
             once
             sure
             ,
             that
             such
             Books
             are
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             faithfully
             handed
             down
             to
             us
             ;
             then
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             submit
             to
             an
             infallible
             Tribunal
             ,
             we
             must
             trust
             our
             own
             Reasons
             with
             the
             finding
             out
             of
             the
             true
             and
             plain
             meaning
             of
             them
             :
             When
             that
             is
             found
             out
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             much
             bound
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             be
             to
             believe
             any
             of
             the
             Objects
             of
             Sense
             :
             since
             this
             is
             laid
             down
             for
             a
             truth
             ,
             contested
             by
             none
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             
               God
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               cannot
               lie
               .
            
             There
             lies
             no
             Exception
             against
             any
             part
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ;
             since
             it
             runs
             all
             upon
             the
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             clearly
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             that
             yet
             there
             lie
             as
             unanswerable
             Difficulties
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             against
             those
             Truths
             which
             our
             Senses
             or
             Reasons
             do
             attest
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             excursion
             made
             by
             him
             to
             excuse
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             
             is
             not
             so
             much
             meant
             in
             favour
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             opposition
             to
             these
             (
             pretended
             )
             Mysteries
             ;
             but
             indeed
             it
             is
             so
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             not
             to
             deserve
             to
             be
             examined
             .
             
             My
             words
             are
             not
             faithfully
             reported
             by
             him
             ;
             for
             whereas
             I
             had
             said
             ,
             That
             we
             had
             the
             
               fullest
               evidence
               of
               sense
               against
               it
               ,
               in
               an
               object
               of
               sense
            
             ;
             he
             has
             left
             out
             fullest
             ,
             and
             then
             diverts
             himself
             by
             shewing
             how
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Sense
             may
             be
             mistaken
             ;
             as
             in
             an
             Our
             that
             appears
             crooked
             in
             Water
             ,
             with
             other
             Instances
             of
             the
             like
             force
             ;
             whereas
             all
             this
             had
             failed
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             considered
             the
             Importance
             of
             the
             word
             fullest
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             Evidence
             given
             with
             all
             the
             Exactness
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             the
             Corrections
             that
             Sense
             can
             lay
             before
             us
             .
             Sense
             it self
             has
             led
             us
             into
             a
             whole
             Theory
             of
             Refractions
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Medium
             through
             
             which
             we
             see
             an
             Object
             pass
             :
             What
             he
             says
             about
             Accidents
             ,
             is
             too
             slight
             to
             be
             remarked
             :
             We
             see
             the
             same
             Objects
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             after
             their
             pretended
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             that
             we
             saw
             before
             it
             ;
             therefore
             either
             our
             Senses
             are
             not
             infallible
             in
             their
             strictest
             application
             to
             their
             proper
             Objects
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             as
             true
             after
             Transubstantiation
             as
             they
             were
             before
             it
             .
             The
             Inference
             after
             all
             that
             he
             would
             draw
             from
             what
             he
             says
             upon
             this
             Head
             ,
             shall
             be
             easily
             acknowledged
             by
             me
             ;
             That
             where
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Reason
             is
             as
             plain
             and
             full
             against
             an
             Object
             of
             Reason
             ,
             as
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Sense
             is
             here
             concerning
             an
             Object
             of
             Sense
             ,
             that
             there
             we
             have
             very
             good
             ground
             to
             reject
             it
             .
             If
             it
             were
             pretended
             that
             God
             were
             both
             One
             and
             Three
             in
             the
             same
             respect
             ,
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Reason
             against
             this
             is
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             I
             acknowledge
             that
             no
             Authority
             whatsoever
             ought
             to
             induce
             us
             to
             believe
             it
             :
             
             But
             if
             it
             is
             revealed
             that
             the
             same
             Being
             is
             both
             One
             and
             Three
             ,
             then
             since
             the
             Notion
             of
             Vnity
             is
             capable
             of
             such
             difference
             ,
             since
             also
             that
             of
             diversity
             is
             of
             the
             same
             largeness
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             same
             Being
             may
             be
             One
             in
             one
             respect
             ,
             and
             More
             in
             another
             ;
             this
             opposition
             between
             such
             Vnity
             and
             such
             Trinity
             ,
             is
             no
             proper
             Object
             of
             Reason
             ,
             nor
             can
             Reason
             give
             us
             a
             full
             Evidence
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             fullest
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             there
             remains
             nothing
             to
             be
             considered
             on
             this
             Head
             ,
             except
             the
             Scorn
             with
             which
             he
             treats
             me
             ;
             which
             I
             thank
             God
             I
             can
             very
             easily
             bear
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             no
             returns
             .
             He
             might
             after
             all
             ,
             treat
             those
             Matters
             for
             which
             so
             many
             Persons
             of
             Worth
             and
             Learning
             have
             so
             particular
             a
             Veneration
             ,
             with
             more
             Modesty
             .
             It
             seems
             he
             thought
             a
             Boldness
             of
             Expression
             ,
             and
             a
             Scorn
             of
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             would
             have
             some
             effect
             on
             ordinary
             Readers
             ;
             which
             very
             probably
             it
             may
             have
             ;
             but
             better
             Judges
             will
             put
             another
             Construction
             upon
             it
             .
             I
             wish
             him
             a
             better
             Temper
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             leave
             him
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             the
             main
             Argument
             on
             which
             I
             had
             chiefly
             relied
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             only
             say
             this
             for
             an
             Introduction
             to
             it
             ,
             That
             the
             best
             Rule
             of
             Criticism
             is
             to
             consider
             the
             whole
             Thread
             ,
             Strain
             ,
             and
             Phraseology
             of
             a
             Book
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             descant
             upon
             the
             various
             Significations
             that
             the
             Words
             themselves
             taken
             severally
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             .
             The
             not
             considering
             this
             aright
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             given
             the
             occasion
             to
             all
             the
             odd
             Comments
             of
             the
             Socinians
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Name
             Jehovah
             was
             the
             peculiar
             designation
             that
             was
             appropriated
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Old
             Dispensation
             .
             This
             the
             Seventy
             have
             rendred
             quite
             through
             their
             whole
             Translation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             through
             the
             whole
             New
             Testament
             this
             is
             the
             designation
             that
             is
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             without
             the
             Article
             ,
             and
             other
             emphatical
             Words
             :
             From
             which
             ,
             since
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             particularly
             and
             in
             the
             first
             place
             addressed
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             great
             numbers
             of
             whom
             Read
             the
             Old
             Testament
             at
             that
             time
             most
             commonly
             in
             Greek
             ;
             this
             conformity
             of
             Stile
             seems
             very
             plainly
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             true
             Jehovah
             ;
             
             or
             at
             least
             that
             the
             true
             Jehovah
             dwelt
             in
             him
             .
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             he
             denies
             that
             Jehovah
             was
             the
             peculiar
             designation
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             sets
             up
             an
             Argument
             for
             this
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             had
             made
             no
             use
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             pretends
             to
             Answer
             it
             ;
             for
             after
             he
             has
             quarrelled
             with
             our
             Translation
             of
             a
             Verse
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             has
             laid
             aside
             some
             other
             Translations
             of
             those
             Words
             ,
             he
             at
             lasts
             settles
             on
             this
             as
             the
             true
             one
             ,
             
             
               Thou
               whose
               name
               is
               Jehovah
               ,
               art
               alone
               the
               most
               high
               over
               all
               the
               earth
               .
            
             I
             will
             at
             present
             accept
             of
             this
             Translation
             ;
             for
             it
             yeilds
             all
             that
             I
             pretend
             to
             ,
             That
             Jehovah
             was
             the
             known
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             that
             dispensation
             .
             I
             will
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Rabinical
             Niceties
             concerning
             it
             ,
             as
             whether
             it
             signified
             the
             Essence
             or
             Eternity
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             imported
             only
             God's
             being
             in
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             and
             stability
             of
             his
             Promises
             :
             Whatsoever
             might
             be
             the
             proper
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             Jehovah
             ,
             it
             was
             at
             first
             delivered
             to
             Moses
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             to
             go
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Psalms
             to
             find
             out
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Name
             by
             which
             God
             made
             himself
             particularly
             known
             to
             the
             Jews
             .
             That
             whole
             Discourse
             with
             Moses
             in
             Exodus
             ,
             
             is
             spoken
             by
             God
             in
             the
             First
             Person
             :
             
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               Father
               ,
               —
               I
               have
               seen
               ,
               —
               I
               am
               come
               down
               ,
               —
               I
               will
               send
               thee
               :
            
             Here
             is
             no
             intimation
             of
             a
             Message
             carried
             by
             an
             Angel
             ,
             but
             plainly
             the
             contrary
             :
             And
             when
             Moses
             asked
             how
             he
             should
             answer
             them
             that
             should
             ask
             him
             what
             was
             his
             Name
             ;
             God
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
             
               I
               am
               that
               I
               am
            
             .
             These
             words
             come
             very
             near
             the
             formation
             of
             the
             word
             Jehovah
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             plain
             by
             what
             is
             said
             Three
             Chapters
             after
             that
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               Jehovah
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               I
               appeared
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               unto
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               unto
               Jacob
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               Almighty
               ;
               but
               by
               my
               name
               Jehovah
               was
               I
               not
               known
               to
               them
               .
            
             It
             is
             clear
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             first
             Apparition
             to
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Name
             Jehovah
             was
             then
             understood
             :
             
             And
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               name
               for
               ever
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               memorial
               throughout
               all
               generations
               .
            
             To
             all
             this
             he
             may
             object
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Vision
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
             that
             
               an
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               appeared
               to
               Moses
               in
               a
               flame
               of
               fire
               :
            
             From
             which
             it
             may
             be
             inferred
             ,
             That
             all
             that
             is
             set
             down
             there
             ,
             was
             said
             by
             this
             Angel
             ,
             who
             speaks
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             assumes
             his
             Person
             as
             being
             sent
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             this
             Name
             may
             be
             given
             to
             any
             one
             who
             speaks
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God.
             But
             that
             Vision
             of
             the
             Angel
             will
             import
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             an
             Angel
             appeared
             in
             the
             Fire
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             Moses
             was
             led
             to
             go
             towards
             the
             Bush
             ,
             and
             then
             God
             himself
             did
             immediately
             speak
             .
             This
             agrees
             with
             the
             whole
             Context
             ,
             and
             puts
             no
             force
             on
             any
             part
             of
             it
             :
             Whereas
             it
             is
             a
             very
             violent
             strain
             to
             make
             an
             Angel
             thus
             speak
             as
             if
             he
             were
             the
             Great
             God
             ,
             without
             any
             Intimation
             given
             that
             he
             only
             spake
             in
             his
             Name
             .
             This
             agrees
             with
             that
             general
             Remark
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Writers
             ,
             who
             observe
             that
             when
             ever
             the
             Sheckinah
             appeared
             ,
             Angels
             Accompanied
             it
             .
             This
             a
             grees
             also
             with
             what
             is
             said
             often
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             by
             Angels
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             said
             as
             plain
             as
             words
             can
             make
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             God
             himself
             appeared
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             an
             immediate
             Act
             of
             his
             own
             Power
             ,
             he
             made
             all
             those
             Glorious
             Representations
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             and
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             to
             be
             heard
             .
             To
             this
             also
             belong
             those
             words
             of
             Christ
             concerning
             his
             Appearing
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             
               In
               his
               own
               glory
            
             ;
             
             
               in
               his
               Father's
               glory
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Angels
               :
            
             Together
             with
             all
             that
             is
             said
             of
             Angels
             Appearing
             with
             him
             at
             the
             final
             Judgment
             :
             The
             Charge
             given
             to
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Before
               God
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               the
               elect
               Angels
               ,
            
             does
             also
             agree
             with
             this
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Angel
             that
             first
             appeared
             to
             Moses
             ,
             was
             only
             one
             of
             the
             Attendants
             on
             this
             Sheckinah
             ,
             or
             Manifestation
             of
             God
             himself
             .
             Any
             Name
             that
             is
             given
             to
             a
             Place
             ,
             into
             the
             composition
             of
             which
             Jehovah
             enters
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Jehovah
               Isidkenu
            
             given
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             is
             too
             slight
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             stood
             upon
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             plain
             ,
             that
             Jehovah
             was
             a
             Name
             peculiarly
             appropriated
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             the
             Seventy
             do
             always
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             since
             Christ
             is
             all
             through
             the
             New
             Testament
             called
             by
             the
             same
             Name
             ,
             this
             Argument
             has
             great
             force
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             shaken
             by
             the
             giving
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             a
             common
             compellation
             to
             other
             Persons
             ;
             
             as
             we
             say
             Sir
             ,
             or
             Lord
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             occurs
             frequently
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             
             but
             the
             use
             of
             it
             in
             a
             particular
             discourse
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             restricted
             to
             that
             Person
             ,
             cannot
             be
             compared
             to
             a
             constant
             Stile
             of
             calling
             Christ
             simply
             ,
             and
             without
             limitation
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lord
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
            
             or
             
               our
               Lord
            
             ,
             as
             the
             designation
             that
             belonged
             properly
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Soon
             after
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             written
             ,
             
             Domitian
             would
             be
             called
             Dominus
             simply
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             looked
             on
             as
             a
             strain
             of
             Insolence
             beyond
             what
             the
             former
             Emperors
             had
             assumed
             :
             for
             though
             the
             word
             Dominus
             ,
             as
             applied
             to
             some
             particular
             thing
             ,
             implied
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             belonged
             to
             such
             a
             Person
             ;
             yet
             the
             term
             Dominus
             without
             a
             restriction
             ,
             imported
             that
             all
             the
             Romans
             were
             his
             Slaves
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Master
             of
             all
             their
             Properties
             .
             The
             same
             is
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             In
             a
             limited
             sense
             it
             signifies
             not
             much
             ;
             but
             in
             so
             large
             and
             so
             general
             a
             sense
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             equivalent
             to
             the
             common
             use
             of
             that
             word
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             Translation
             .
             St.
             Paul
             rejects
             their
             being
             called
             the
             
               servants
               of
               men
            
             with
             a
             just
             indignation
             :
             And
             yet
             if
             Christ
             is
             but
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               all
            
             ,
             he
             was
             no
             better
             than
             the
             
               servant
               of
               a
               man.
            
             
             So
             I
             think
             this
             Argument
             is
             not
             weakned
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             this
             Writer
             has
             offered
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             had
             brought
             a
             confirmation
             of
             it
             from
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             Haggai
             ,
             of
             
               filling
               the
               second
               temple
               with
               glory
            
             :
             
             Nothing
             was
             built
             upon
             the
             addition
             of
             his
             glory
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             Writer
             might
             have
             concluded
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             design
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             want
             of
             exactness
             in
             using
             it
             .
             
               Filling
               with
               glory
            
             ,
             was
             that
             upon
             which
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Argument
             was
             laid
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             enlarge
             here
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             by
             Glory
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             Sheckinah
             is
             generally
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             St.
             Paul
             thought
             so
             ;
             for
             in
             one
             place
             reckoning
             up
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             he
             says
             theirs
             is
             the
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenants
             ;
             
             and
             in
             another
             place
             describing
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             ,
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             
               Cherubims
               of
               glory
            
             .
             So
             that
             by
             Glory
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             that
             immediate
             Manifestation
             of
             God
             ,
             could
             only
             be
             meant
             :
             This
             is
             also
             confirmed
             from
             the
             word
             Fill
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             applied
             to
             any
             building
             or
             decoration
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             somewhat
             that
             was
             to
             be
             
               shed
               abroad
            
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             All
             this
             will
             appear
             very
             plain
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Exodus
             ,
             
             where
             this
             Phrase
             is
             first
             used
             .
             The
             Tabernacle
             was
             set
             up
             with
             every
             thing
             relating
             to
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Directions
             that
             God
             had
             given
             to
             Moses
             ;
             
             and
             then
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Cloud
               covered
               the
               tent
               of
               the
               congregation
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               filled
               the
               tabernacle
               :
            
             which
             is
             again
             repeated
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             .
             These
             words
             are
             also
             repeated
             when
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Dedication
             of
             
             Solomon's
             Temple
             is
             given
             ;
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               cloud
               filled
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             it
             is
             repeated
             ,
             
             That
             
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               had
               filled
               the
               house
               .
            
             This
             gives
             the
             true
             key
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             
             Haggai's
             Prophecy
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             explained
             according
             to
             the
             Mosaic
             Phrase
             :
             This
             gives
             the
             key
             likewise
             to
             understand
             those
             words
             of
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               that
               dwelt
               bodily
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             and
             of
             our
             receiving
             of
             
               his
               fulness
            
             .
             But
             to
             apply
             that
             Prophecy
             ,
             as
             this
             Writer
             does
             ,
             to
             the
             rebuilding
             the
             Temple
             by
             Herod
             ,
             agrees
             no
             ways
             with
             the
             words
             that
             accompany
             it
             ,
             on
             which
             I
             had
             chiefly
             built
             ;
             
               of
               his
               giving
               peace
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               shaking
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               all
               Nations
            
             :
             To
             that
             he
             has
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             make
             any
             sort
             of
             Answer
             ;
             and
             yet
             either
             these
             are
             only
             pompous
             words
             that
             signify
             nothing
             ,
             or
             they
             must
             signify
             somewhat
             beyond
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             ascribed
             to
             what
             Herod
             did
             .
             That
             which
             is
             the
             only
             key
             by
             which
             we
             can
             be
             led
             into
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             words
             of
             Exodus
             and
             Kings
             ,
             does
             in
             no
             sort
             belong
             to
             it
             :
             Whereas
             the
             Prophecy
             was
             literally
             accomplished
             by
             Christ's
             coming
             into
             the
             Mountain
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             if
             the
             Sheckinab
             lodged
             in
             him
             in
             a
             more
             eminent
             manner
             than
             it
             had
             done
             in
             
             Solomon's
             Temple
             .
             So
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             no
             part
             of
             this
             Argument
             is
             shaken
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             shall
             add
             another
             remark
             ,
             which
             in
             some
             sort
             belongs
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             though
             in
             his
             Book
             it
             stands
             at
             some
             distance
             from
             that
             which
             I
             am
             now
             upon
             .
             He
             insults
             much
             upon
             the
             advantage
             he
             thinks
             he
             has
             ,
             because
             in
             a
             place
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
             
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             whereas
             he
             thinks
             God
             is
             not
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Text.
             
             I
             will
             not
             at
             present
             enter
             upon
             the
             discussion
             of
             that
             ,
             but
             shall
             only
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             from
             that
             place
             ,
             lies
             chiefly
             upon
             the
             word
             ,
             
               blessed
               for
               ever
            
             .
             After
             the
             Jews
             began
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Name
             Jehovah
             was
             so
             Sacred
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             instead
             of
             it
             they
             used
             this
             Circumlocution
             ,
             the
             Holy
             ,
             and
             the
             Blessed
             ,
             sometimes
             both
             together
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             other
             .
             
             This
             was
             a
             practice
             in
             use
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             :
             One
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             High
             Priest
             asked
             ,
             If
             
               Christ
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             the
             other
             reports
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             asked
             if
             he
             was
             the
             
             
               Son
               of
               the
               blessed
            
             :
             And
             St.
             Paul
             in
             that
             same
             Epistle
             speaking
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
             adds
             
               Blessed
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             a
             form
             of
             speech
             that
             among
             them
             was
             equivalent
             to
             Jehovah
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             he
             says
             the
             same
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             customary
             form
             of
             Speech
             ,
             importing
             that
             he
             was
             Jehovah
             .
             So
             whether
             the
             word
             God
             was
             in
             the
             Original
             Text
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             the
             place
             is
             equally
             strong
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Argument
             that
             I
             insisted
             on
             ,
             
             was
             the
             Worship
             that
             is
             paid
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             has
             in
             it self
             great
             force
             ,
             so
             it
             seemed
             to
             have
             the
             more
             weight
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             because
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             who
             could
             not
             be
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             never
             Objected
             that
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             the
             Apostles
             to
             have
             writ
             sincerely
             :
             They
             mention
             their
             other
             Prejudices
             ,
             and
             Answer
             them
             ,
             but
             say
             nothing
             of
             this
             :
             Which
             shews
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             are
             allowed
             to
             be
             candid
             Writers
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             such
             prejudice
             then
             set
             on
             foot
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             Christ
             was
             Worshipped
             in
             the
             Arian
             ,
             or
             Socinian
             Hypothesis
             ,
             this
             was
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             fundamental
             Notions
             of
             the
             Jews
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             that
             they
             could
             pass
             it
             over
             ,
             who
             were
             concerned
             on
             so
             many
             accounts
             to
             blacken
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             stop
             its
             progress
             :
             Therefore
             there
             being
             no
             other
             Notion
             in
             which
             this
             Worship
             could
             give
             them
             no
             Offence
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             
               Godheads
               dwelling
               bodily
               in
               him
            
             ;
             and
             since
             they
             were
             not
             offended
             at
             it
             ,
             
             we
             cannot
             conceive
             that
             there
             was
             then
             any
             other
             Idea
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             which
             was
             both
             suitable
             to
             their
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             during
             the
             First
             Temple
             .
          
           
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Moral
             Argument
             ,
             as
             goes
             farther
             to
             satisfy
             a
             man's
             mind
             ,
             than
             even
             stricter
             proofs
             will
             do
             :
             As
             some
             Presumptions
             do
             convince
             men
             more
             effectually
             than
             the
             most
             positive
             Evidence
             given
             by
             Witnesses
             .
             To
             all
             this
             he
             has
             thought
             fit
             to
             say
             nothing
             but
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               There
               are
               abundance
               of
               exceptionable
               things
               in
               that
               Discourse
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               which
               I
               have
               neither
               leisure
               nor
               inclination
               to
               Reply
               ,
               as
               some
               others
               (
               perhaps
               )
               would
               .
            
             A
             man
             who
             is
             at
             
             leisure
             to
             Write
             against
             any
             Discourse
             ,
             should
             give
             himself
             the
             leisure
             to
             consider
             the
             most
             important
             things
             that
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             New.
             As
             for
             his
             inclinations
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             be
             so
             severe
             as
             to
             judge
             of
             them
             ;
             though
             what
             he
             has
             said
             to
             question
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             have
             it
             ,
             gives
             a
             handle
             to
             a
             very
             heavy
             suspition
             ,
             That
             he
             thought
             this
             was
             not
             to
             be
             answered
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             more
             explicite
             attack
             made
             upon
             the
             whole
             New
             Testament
             ,
             than
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             adventure
             upon
             at
             present
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             alledging
             some
             instances
             where
             God
             and
             Creatures
             seem
             to
             be
             mixed
             in
             the
             same
             Acts
             and
             Expressions
             :
             
             
               The
               People
               worshipped
               the
               Lord
               and
               the
               King.
            
             St.
             Paul
             is
             adjured
             
               before
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               elect
               Angels
               .
               The
               people
               greatly
               feared
               the
               Lord
               and
               Samuel
               ;
               and
               they
               believed
               the
               Lord
               and
               Moses
               .
            
             From
             which
             he
             infers
             ,
             That
             both
             Kings
             and
             Prophets
             were
             Worshipped
             and
             Believed
             without
             any
             Idolatry
             .
             If
             we
             had
             no
             other
             warrants
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             such
             general
             Words
             ,
             I
             should
             easily
             acknowledge
             that
             there
             were
             no
             great
             force
             in
             them
             :
             The
             falling
             down
             to
             him
             prostrate
             ,
             and
             Worshipping
             him
             while
             he
             was
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Believing
             what
             he
             then
             said
             ,
             will
             not
             infer
             Adoration
             :
             But
             the
             Prayers
             Offered
             up
             to
             him
             now
             that
             he
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             
               command
               of
               honouring
               the
               Son
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               Father
               is
               honoured
            
             ;
             the
             Worship
             that
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             Offer
             to
             him
             ,
             are
             such
             evident
             .
             Characters
             of
             Divine
             Honour
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             lost
             all
             the
             Notions
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             if
             these
             things
             can
             be
             offered
             to
             a
             Creature
             .
             
             This
             Writer
             would
             indeed
             reduce
             all
             this
             to
             as
             narrow
             a
             point
             as
             can
             be
             ;
             as
             if
             Christ
             did
             only
             in
             the
             Vertue
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             offer
             up
             on
             our
             behalf
             a
             general
             Intercession
             ;
             for
             he
             doubts
             whether
             there
             is
             any
             special
             Intercession
             made
             for
             us
             or
             not
             .
             The
             Story
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Conversion
             is
             plainly
             contrary
             to
             this
             :
             
             St.
             Paul
             Praying
             to
             him
             when
             he
             was
             in
             his
             Temptation
             by
             the
             Messenger
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             the
             Answer
             he
             obtained
             ,
             do
             very
             clearly
             shew
             Christ's
             Immediate
             Hearing
             and
             Answering
             of
             Prayer
             ;
             which
             is
             urged
             by
             Socinus
             himself
             with
             great
             force
             against
             
             those
             who
             did
             not
             Worship
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             .
             St.
             Stephen
             died
             Worshipping
             him
             ,
             and
             Praying
             ,
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               receive
               my
               spirit
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               Lord
               lay
               not
               this
               to
               their
               charge
               .
            
             
             These
             are
             such
             express
             Authorities
             of
             a
             Spiritual
             Worship
             ,
             which
             do
             so
             fully
             explain
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             general
             Rule
             ,
             That
             
               all
               men
               should
               honour
               the
               Son
               ,
               even
               as
               they
               honour
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             that
             the
             Invocating
             and
             Worshipping
             of
             Christ
             is
             as
             fully
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             whatsoever
             .
             Invocation
             must
             import
             both
             Omniscience
             ,
             and
             Omnipresence
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Omnipotency
             .
             We
             call
             on
             him
             as
             supposing
             that
             he
             is
             near
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             hears
             us
             ,
             and
             both
             will
             and
             can
             help
             us
             .
             Now
             this
             Writer
             had
             best
             consider
             how
             all
             this
             can
             be
             offered
             to
             a
             meer
             Creature
             .
             The
             Honour
             or
             Worship
             that
             we
             give
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             the
             acknowledging
             his
             Infinite
             Perfections
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             tender
             of
             our
             Homage
             to
             him
             .
             This
             cannot
             be
             offered
             to
             a
             Creature
             ,
             without
             manifest
             Impiety
             :
             Nor
             can
             any
             such
             Worship
             become
             ever
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             Divine
             Precept
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             an
             essential
             Incongruity
             between
             these
             Acts
             and
             a
             created
             Object
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             essential
             Immorality
             in
             them
             .
             Now
             that
             all
             Idolatry
             should
             be
             so
             severely
             forbid
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             grosly
             practised
             in
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             indeed
             a
             very
             strong
             Argument
             against
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             if
             Christ
             was
             a
             meer
             Creature
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             excused
             by
             any
             softenings
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             this
             is
             a
             Consideration
             so
             much
             insisted
             upon
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             proper
             to
             open
             it
             with
             its
             utmost
             force
             :
             When
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             writ
             ,
             there
             were
             Four
             sorts
             of
             men
             that
             could
             only
             be
             considered
             by
             the
             Pen-men
             of
             it
             ;
             1
             st
             .
             The
             Jews
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
             They
             were
             strongly
             possessed
             against
             all
             the
             appearances
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             had
             never
             Prayed
             to
             Moses
             nor
             Elijah
             ,
             the
             Chief
             of
             their
             Prophets
             .
             2
             dly
             .
             The
             Gentiles
             ,
             they
             were
             abandoned
             to
             all
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             from
             all
             which
             they
             were
             to
             be
             reclaimed
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             taught
             to
             Serve
             and
             Worship
             none
             but
             the
             Living
             God.
             3
             dly
             .
             The
             false
             Christians
             ,
             that
             began
             early
             to
             corrupt
             
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             to
             suit
             it
             with
             Judaism
             and
             Paganism
             :
             They
             set
             themselves
             against
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             studied
             to
             raise
             their
             own
             Credit
             ,
             by
             derogating
             from
             theirs
             .
             The
             4
             th
             .
             were
             the
             true
             Christians
             ,
             who
             were
             generally
             weak
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             who
             needed
             Milk
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             capable
             of
             hard
             or
             sublime
             things
             .
             With
             respect
             to
             all
             these
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             believe
             that
             such
             a
             Point
             ,
             as
             at
             first
             view
             might
             offend
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             harden
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             their
             Idolatry
             ;
             as
             might
             give
             advantage
             to
             false
             Christians
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             stumbling-block
             to
             the
             true
             ones
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             plainly
             and
             simply
             delivered
             ;
             not
             in
             pompous
             expressions
             ,
             or
             figures
             that
             might
             seem
             to
             import
             more
             than
             was
             meant
             by
             them
             ;
             but
             in
             measured
             and
             severe
             words
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             man
             carries
             him
             too
             easily
             to
             Idolatry
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             inclination
             was
             to
             be
             resisted
             and
             not
             complied
             with
             ;
             and
             yet
             St.
             John
             begins
             his
             Gospel
             with
             a
             solemn
             set
             of
             Phrases
             ,
             that
             are
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Frontispiece
             and
             Introduction
             to
             it
             :
             which
             if
             the
             Exposition
             of
             these
             men
             is
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             must
             be
             only
             a
             lofty
             saying
             of
             ordinary
             matter
             in
             very
             high-flown
             Expressions
             .
             Such
             likewise
             must
             be
             the
             Second
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             of
             the
             same
             strain
             .
             If
             it
             was
             meant
             by
             all
             this
             to
             worship
             Christ
             as
             the
             true
             Jehovah
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             
               Eternal
               Word
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               dwelling
               in
               him
               ,
            
             then
             the
             matter
             was
             properly
             expressed
             ,
             and
             suitably
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             and
             was
             delivered
             in
             a
             Phrasiology
             agreeing
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             a
             new
             Doctrine
             was
             introduced
             concerning
             a
             man
             that
             was
             made
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             was
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             be
             worshipped
             as
             such
             ,
             here
             was
             such
             a
             stumbling-block
             laid
             in
             mens
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             care
             taken
             either
             to
             restrain
             those
             Excesses
             into
             which
             Humane
             Nature
             is
             apt
             to
             run
             ,
             or
             to
             explain
             the
             Scruples
             and
             Difficulties
             that
             must
             naturally
             arise
             upon
             it
             ;
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             scarce
             conceivable
             how
             any
             can
             entertain
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             retain
             any
             value
             for
             that
             Religion
             ;
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             cannot
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             so
             natural
             for
             a
             man
             to
             judge
             of
             others
             by
             himself
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             think
             others
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             indeed
             can
             do
             it
             .
          
           
           
             I
             mentioned
             some
             other
             passages
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             I
             did
             but
             mention
             them
             ,
             because
             others
             have
             examined
             them
             so
             Critically
             ,
             that
             nothing
             was
             left
             for
             me
             to
             say
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             to
             all
             these
             this
             Writer
             opposes
             a
             very
             specious
             thing
             ;
             
             he
             says
             there
             is
             not
             one
             of
             all
             those
             passages
             ,
             but
             some
             one
             or
             other
             of
             the
             most
             Learned
             Assertors
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             has
             Translated
             or
             Interpreted
             them
             to
             another
             sense
             :
             Upon
             which
             he
             takes
             occasion
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Modesty
             of
             his
             Stile
             ,
             to
             reproach
             me
             for
             my
             Confidence
             ;
             he
             thinks
             ,
             
               that
               assuredly
               I
               will
               be
               ashamed
               of
               such
               Rhetorications
               .
            
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             great
             many
             passages
             look
             all
             one
             way
             ,
             though
             every
             one
             of
             them
             singly
             might
             not
             come
             up
             to
             a
             full
             proof
             ;
             yet
             the
             combination
             of
             them
             all
             shews
             such
             a
             Phraseology
             running
             through
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             the
             conjunction
             of
             them
             all
             together
             ,
             gives
             a
             much
             fuller
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             mind
             ,
             than
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             indeed
             all
             of
             them
             taken
             severally
             could
             do
             :
             Many
             circumstances
             about
             a
             fact
             concurring
             ,
             grow
             up
             to
             a
             proof
             ;
             which
             any
             one
             ,
             or
             indeed
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             could
             not
             amount
             to
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             such
             a
             Stile
             runs
             through
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             at
             every
             step
             a
             man
             feels
             himself
             straitned
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             must
             disintangle
             himself
             by
             the
             Subtilties
             of
             Criticism
             ,
             and
             these
             often
             very
             much
             forced
             ;
             a
             Book
             full
             of
             such
             Passages
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             a
             Book
             of
             Riddles
             ,
             darkly
             writ
             to
             puzzle
             ordinary
             Readers
             :
             But
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             maintain
             a
             Reverence
             for
             such
             Writings
             ,
             to
             esteem
             them
             Inspired
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             delivered
             to
             plain
             and
             simple
             Readers
             as
             a
             Lamp
             ,
             or
             Light
             for
             their
             
               Instruction
               ,
               that
               by
               them
               the
               man
               of
               God
               may
               be
               made
               perfect
               .
            
             The
             concurrence
             of
             those
             Passages
             ,
             the
             Thread
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Stile
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             has
             a
             force
             beyond
             what
             is
             in
             every
             one
             of
             them
             apart
             .
             If
             therefore
             all
             Criticks
             have
             not
             been
             equally
             certain
             of
             the
             force
             of
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             this
             will
             not
             weaken
             the
             Argument
             from
             them
             all
             together
             .
          
           
             Criticks
             are
             like
             other
             men
             ,
             apt
             to
             overvalue
             their
             own
             Notions
             ,
             and
             to
             affect
             singularities
             ;
             some
             to
             raise
             the
             strength
             of
             those
             Arguments
             which
             seem
             clearest
             to
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             willing
             to
             make
             all
             others
             look
             the
             weaker
             ;
             others
             
             may
             study
             to
             lessen
             the
             Credit
             of
             such
             Writers
             ,
             against
             whom
             they
             may
             have
             ,
             on
             other
             accounts
             ,
             some
             secret
             resentments
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             may
             undermine
             those
             Arguments
             on
             which
             they
             had
             chiefly
             built
             .
             The
             first
             great
             Critick
             that
             begun
             the
             weakning
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Arguments
             drawn
             from
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             on
             this
             Head
             ,
             I
             mean
             Erasmus
             ,
             did
             not
             understand
             the
             Hebrew
             so
             well
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Greek
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             considering
             the
             Greek
             Phraseology
             more
             than
             that
             which
             had
             arisen
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             Siriack
             ,
             might
             often
             mistake
             .
             Therefore
             the
             diversities
             among
             Criticks
             concerning
             particular
             places
             ,
             does
             not
             weaken
             the
             force
             of
             those
             Inferences
             that
             are
             drawn
             from
             them
             ;
             much
             less
             the
             Evidence
             that
             arises
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             when
             laid
             all
             together
             .
          
           
             
             He
             thinks
             
               I
               would
               have
               done
               a
               Generous
               thing
               if
               I
               had
               acquainted
               the
            
             English
             
               Reader
               with
               the
               doubtfulness
               of
               that
               passage
               in
               St.
            
             John
             '
             
               s
               Epistle
               ,
               of
               the
               Three
               that
               bear
               witness
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             I
             cannot
             oblige
             any
             man
             to
             read
             all
             that
             I
             have
             writ
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             not
             charge
             him
             for
             not
             doing
             it
             :
             I
             have
             done
             that
             more
             fully
             than
             any
             that
             I
             yet
             know
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             Book
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             those
             that
             I
             have
             yet
             writ
             ,
             was
             the
             most
             universally
             read
             by
             the
             most
             different
             sorts
             of
             People
             :
             Nor
             has
             my
             doing
             that
             so
             copiously
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Book
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             scaped
             some
             severe
             ,
             but
             unjust
             censures
             .
             I
             
               will
               not
               lye
               for
               God
            
             ,
             nor
             suppress
             a
             truth
             that
             may
             become
             an
             honest
             man
             to
             own
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             gone
             over
             all
             that
             seemed
             material
             ,
             and
             to
             need
             explanation
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             Head
             concerning
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             I
             must
             only
             explain
             one
             thing
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             concludes
             those
             his
             Considerations
             .
             I
             had
             Illustrated
             this
             matter
             by
             the
             indwelling
             of
             the
             
               Cloud
               of
               Glory
            
             ,
             and
             had
             explained
             from
             that
             ,
             
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godheads
               dwelling
               bodily
               in
               Christ
            
             :
             From
             thence
             he
             fancies
             this
             to
             be
             
             Nestorius's
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             also
             theirs
             ,
             who
             own
             
               That
               God
               (
               by
               his
               Spirit
               or
               Energy
               )
               was
               in
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               in
               a
               very
               especial
               and
               powerful
               manner
            
             :
             and
             so
             he
             pretends
             that
             they
             
               submit
               to
               my
               Doctrine
            
             .
             I
             can
             assure
             him
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             spirit
             with
             which
             he
             writes
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrines
             which
             he
             espouses
             ,
             are
             such
             ,
             that
             I
             reckon
             this
             the
             heaviest
             
             of
             all
             the
             Imputations
             that
             he
             has
             laid
             on
             me
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             as
             just
             and
             true
             as
             the
             rest
             are
             .
             We
             do
             not
             certainly
             know
             what
             
             Nestorius's
             Doctrine
             was
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             no
             more
             than
             that
             he
             did
             not
             allow
             the
             term
             of
             the
             
               Mother
               of
               God
            
             to
             be
             due
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             as
             some
             pretend
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             that
             was
             further
             charged
             on
             him
             ,
             was
             only
             a
             consequence
             drawn
             from
             that
             ;
             this
             was
             no
             heinous
             thing
             :
             But
             whatever
             Nestorius
             himself
             might
             be
             ,
             the
             Opinion
             charged
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             Condemned
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             ,
             That
             the
             
               eternal
               word
            
             in
             Christ
             ,
             was
             only
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             assisting
             Power
             ,
             like
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             was
             not
             so
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             One
             Person
             with
             his
             
               Human
               Nature
            
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             I
             have
             fully
             condemned
             that
             Doctrine
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Soul
             is
             united
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             dwells
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             another
             manner
             than
             a
             man
             dwells
             in
             a
             House
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Soul
             actuates
             the
             Body
             ,
             in
             another
             manner
             than
             a
             man
             actuates
             such
             Tools
             as
             he
             works
             by
             ;
             so
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Human
             and
             Divine
             Nature
             in
             Christ
             is
             represented
             in
             Scripture
             as
             the
             compounding
             one
             Person
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             other
             men
             the
             Union
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             makes
             one
             Man.
             
          
           
             If
             he
             submits
             to
             
               this
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             glad
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             then
             he
             submits
             to
             a
             Doctrine
             which
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             very
             expresly
             Revealed
             in
             Scripture
             :
             But
             for
             any
             Indwelling
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             eminentest
             degrees
             imaginable
             ,
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             does
             so
             plainly
             carry
             this
             so
             much
             higher
             ,
             
             to
             a
             thing
             of
             quite
             another
             nature
             ;
             and
             states
             such
             an
             opposition
             between
             Christ
             and
             all
             Prophets
             ,
             even
             Moses
             himself
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             a
             Son
             and
             a
             Servant
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             the
             reading
             that
             with
             due
             attention
             ,
             will
             soon
             satisfy
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             this
             Indwelling
             is
             a
             vital
             one
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Souls
             dwelling
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             assisting
             one
             ,
             like
             Inspiration
             ,
             or
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             or
             of
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             When
             Christ
             Commanded
             all
             to
             be
             Baptized
             
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             
             he
             plainly
             mentioned
             Three
             :
             If
             therefore
             I
             ,
             to
             adhere
             to
             Scripture
             terms
             ,
             had
             avoided
             the
             frequent
             use
             of
             any
             other
             word
             but
             the
             Three
             ,
             I
             thought
             how
             much
             soever
             this
             might
             offend
             others
             ,
             
             
             who
             might
             apprehend
             that
             I
             seemed
             to
             avoid
             mentioning
             of
             Trinity
             ,
             or
             Persons
             (
             which
             yet
             I
             shewed
             flowed
             from
             no
             dislike
             of
             those
             Words
             ,
             but
             merely
             that
             I
             might
             stick
             more
             exactly
             to
             Scripture-terms
             )
             yet
             I
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             men
             of
             the
             other
             side
             would
             have
             found
             such
             fault
             with
             this
             .
             
               Father
               ,
               Son
            
             ,
             and
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             are
             the
             Three
             of
             whom
             I
             Discourse
             ;
             so
             instead
             of
             repeating
             these
             words
             at
             every
             time
             ,
             I
             shortned
             it
             by
             saying
             the
             
               Blessed
               Three
            
             :
             Now
             it
             is
             a
             strain
             particular
             to
             this
             Writer
             to
             enlarge
             on
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             go
             now
             to
             the
             second
             Head
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             :
             Here
             this
             Writer
             affirms
             that
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             flows
             from
             Ignorance
             ,
             as
             in
             Charity
             to
             him
             I
             hope
             it
             does
             ,
             then
             certainly
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             Writ
             concerning
             a
             matter
             ,
             to
             the
             History
             of
             which
             he
             was
             so
             great
             a
             stranger
             .
             He
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             I
             propose
             concerning
             the
             Propitiation
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             an
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
             has
             
               been
               the
               very
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Socinians
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               owned
               from
               the
               beginning
               in
               all
               their
               Books
               .
            
             To
             seem
             to
             justify
             this
             ,
             he
             sets
             down
             some
             of
             my
             words
             ,
             leaving
             out
             ,
             with
             his
             usual
             candour
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             most
             Critical
             ;
             for
             whereas
             I
             had
             said
             ,
             That
             
               Christ
               had
               suffered
               on
               our
               account
               and
               in
               our
               stead
            
             ;
             he
             leaves
             out
             these
             last
             words
             ,
             
               and
               in
               our
               stead
            
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             very
             words
             on
             which
             the
             Controversy
             turns
             ,
             as
             is
             well
             known
             to
             those
             who
             have
             studied
             it
             to
             any
             degree
             ;
             the
             turn
             being
             whether
             Christ
             died
             
               Nostro
               bono
            
             ,
             or
             
               Nostro
               loco
            
             :
             And
             whereas
             I
             had
             added
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             
               account
               of
               Christ's
               Death
            
             ,
             God
             offered
             the
             world
             the
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             ;
             he
             leaves
             out
             that
             which
             was
             most
             Critical
             here
             ,
             
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               it
            
             ;
             nor
             does
             he
             mention
             that
             with
             which
             I
             concluded
             the
             Period
             ;
             
               And
               He
               (
               God
               )
               will
               have
               us
               in
               all
               our
               Prayers
               for
               Pardon
               ,
               or
               other
               Favours
               ,
               claim
               them
               through
               that
               Death
               ,
               and
               owe
               them
               to
               it
               .
            
             Such
             an
             unfaithful
             recital
             of
             my
             words
             ,
             gives
             no
             advantageous
             Character
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             indeed
             a
             strange
             degree
             of
             assurance
             to
             make
             us
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Socinians
             have
             at
             all
             times
             owned
             this
             Doctrine
             ;
             since
             not
             only
             all
             their
             first
             Writers
             denied
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Racovian
               Catechism
            
             is
             express
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             but
             
             after
             Grotius
             had
             managed
             the
             Controversy
             merely
             in
             order
             to
             the
             asserting
             the
             Expiatory
             Vertue
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             without
             insisting
             on
             the
             Metaphysical
             Notions
             which
             had
             been
             brought
             into
             it
             ;
             yet
             Crellius
             not
             satisfied
             with
             this
             ,
             endeavoured
             to
             Answer
             that
             whole
             Book
             ,
             and
             adhered
             still
             to
             the
             first
             Notions
             of
             Socinus
             .
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             since
             that
             time
             some
             of
             their
             Followers
             have
             come
             off
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             acknowledged
             the
             Expiatory
             Vertue
             of
             that
             Sacrifice
             :
             Therefore
             though
             I
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             encrease
             the
             number
             of
             Controversies
             ;
             and
             am
             very
             glad
             when
             any
             do
             forsake
             their
             Errors
             ,
             especially
             such
             heinous
             ones
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             peculiar
             strain
             of
             confidence
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             
               this
               was
               their
               Doctrine
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Niceties
             with
             which
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             was
             not
             acquainted
             ,
             
             and
             which
             were
             not
             started
             before
             
             Anselm's
             time
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             XI
             th
             .
             Century
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Antecedent
             necessity
             of
             a
             Satisfaction
             ,
             and
             the
             Subtleties
             that
             the
             Schoolmen
             did
             afterwards
             devise
             concerning
             Equivalents
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             think
             they
             belong
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             it
             stands
             Revealed
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             did
             not
             insist
             on
             them
             .
             It
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             ;
             and
             Dr.
             
             Outram's
             Learned
             Performance
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             has
             been
             so
             universally
             applauded
             and
             acquiesced
             in
             ,
             that
             I
             thought
             all
             men
             were
             satisfied
             from
             thence
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             generally
             received
             among
             us
             .
             Our
             Articles
             are
             the
             only
             standard
             to
             judge
             of
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             go
             ;
             but
             they
             have
             determined
             nothing
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             rest
             in
             the
             general
             Notions
             of
             Expiation
             and
             of
             Reconciling
             us
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             now
             done
             with
             all
             that
             part
             of
             the
             late
             Book
             which
             falls
             to
             my
             share
             ;
             and
             have
             made
             those
             Explanations
             and
             Reflections
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             seemed
             necessary
             .
             I
             have
             said
             this
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             shall
             no
             more
             return
             to
             it
             ,
             upon
             any
             new
             provocation
             whatsoever
             :
             Such
             crude
             and
             bold
             Attempts
             ,
             are
             oftener
             to
             be
             neglected
             than
             Answered
             .
             These
             men
             are
             at
             best
             the
             Instruments
             of
             the
             Deists
             ,
             who
             design
             by
             their
             means
             to
             weaken
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             Christian
             
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             Books
             that
             are
             the
             standards
             of
             it
             .
             I
             hope
             they
             do
             not
             know
             whose
             work
             they
             are
             doing
             ,
             nor
             what
             ends
             they
             are
             serving
             .
             I
             pray
             God
             give
             them
             a
             better
             discerning
             ,
             and
             more
             serious
             Tempers
             .
             I
             wish
             you
             may
             be
             happily
             successful
             in
             your
             Attempts
             to
             undeceive
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             all
             your
             other
             Labours
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             lay
             out
             your
             Time
             and
             Studies
             so
             worthily
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             which
             
               great
               is
               your
               reward
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             I
             pray
             God
             to
             Bless
             and
             prosper
             you
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             am
             with
             a
             very
             particular
             esteem
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Reverend
                 Sir
                 ,
                 Your
                 Affectionate
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
              
               GI
               .
               SARUM
               .
            
             
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 2
                 Feb.
                 1693.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Authority
             of
             St.
             
             John's
             Writings
             .
             
               Pag.
               3
            
          
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             Objections
             of
             our
             Author's
             
               Ancient
               Unitarians
            
             ,
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             St.
             
             John's
             Writings
             ,
             particularly
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Revelation
             .
             6
          
           
             Of
             the
             Name
             
               Unitarians
               .
               13
            
          
           
             Of
             Ebion
             and
             
               Cerinthus
               .
               13
               ,
               18
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Alogi
             in
             
               Epiphanius
               .
               14
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Occasion
             of
             St.
             
             John's
             writing
             his
             Gospel
             .
             15
          
           
             Of
             
             Socinus's
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Beginning
             of
             St.
             
             John's
             Gospel
             .
             21
          
           
             The
             Unreasonableness
             and
             Novelty
             of
             that
             Exposition
             .
             25
          
           
             The
             Archbishop's
             Exposition
             of
             
               Hebr.
               1.1
            
             .
             and
             
               Col.
               1.16
            
             .
             vindicated
             .
             33
          
           
             Of
             the
             Pre-existence
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             39
          
           
             Of
             Christ's
             coming
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             the
             modern
             Socinian
             Exposition
             of
             Christ's
             personal
             Ascent
             into
             Heaven
             before
             his
             Ministry
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             Vindication
             of
             his
             
             Grace's
             Exposition
             of
             
               John
               17.5
               .
               John
               8.58
               .
               Revel
               .
               1.8
               .
            
             and
             
               John
               1.1
               .
               47
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Difficulties
             and
             Absurdities
             in
             the
             Socinian
             Hypothesis
             .
             53
          
           
             Of
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             57
          
           
             Of
             the
             Argument
             for
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Personal
             Union
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Humility
             of
             our
             Saviour
             in
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             for
             it
             .
             60
          
           
             A
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Worcester's
             Sermon
             .
             63
          
           
             Of
             Things
             Incomprehensible
             .
             64
          
           
             Of
             the
             Author's
             Self-contradiction
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             God's
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             
               of
               Himself
            
             ,
             and
             possessing
             all
             
               at
               once
               .
               68
            
          
           
             Several
             Queries
             about
             God's
             possessing
             all
             
               at
               once
            
             ,
             answer'd
             .
             70
          
           
             Socinian
             Mysteries
             .
             73
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             
             Sarum's
             Letter
             to
             J.W.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Socinian
             way
             of
             managing
             Controversies
             .
             81
          
           
             Of
             this
             Author's
             way
             of
             Calumniating
             .
             83
          
           
             His
             Charge
             of
             the
             Corruptions
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Text
             consider'd
             .
             84
          
           
             Of
             the
             different
             Opinions
             concerning
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Trinitarians
             may
             notwithstanding
             be
             said
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             .
             87
          
           
             The
             Name
             Jehovah
             peculiarly
             appropriated
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             given
             to
             our
             Saviour
             .
             89
          
           
             Of
             the
             Name
             Lord
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Shechinah
             among
             the
             
               Jews
               .
               91
            
          
           
             
               Haggai
               a.
               6
               ,
               7.
            
             and
             
               Rom.
               9.5
            
             .
             explain'd
             and
             vindicated
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Worship
             given
             to
             our
             Saviour
             .
             92
          
           
             Of
             some
             modern
             Criticks
             .
             97
          
           
             Of
             
             Nestorius's
             Doctrine
             .
             99
          
           
             Of
             the
             End
             for
             which
             Christ
             died
             .
             100
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Books
           lately
           Printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Chiswell
          
           .
        
         
           MEmoirs
           of
           the
           most
           Reverend
           
             THOMAS
             CRANMER
          
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           In
           Three
           Books
           Collected
           chiefly
           from
           Records
           ,
           Registers
           ,
           Authentick
           Letters
           ,
           and
           other
           Original
           Manuscripts
           .
           By
           
             John
             Strype
          
           ,
           M.
           A.
           Fol.
           1694.
           
        
         
           Dr.
           John
           Conant's
           Sermons
           .
           Published
           by
           Dr.
           Williams
           .
           1693.
           8
           vo
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Thoughts
           .
           By
           
             Geo.
             Tully
          
           ,
           Sub-dean
           of
           York
           .
           The
           Second
           Edition
           .
           8
           vo
           .
           1694.
           
        
         
           A
           Commentary
           on
           the
           First
           Book
           of
           Moses
           called
           Genesis
           .
           By
           Simon
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Ely.
           4
           to
           .
           1695.
           
        
         
           The
           History
           of
           the
           Troubles
           and
           Trial
           of
           the
           most
           Reverend
           
             WILLIAM
             LAUD
          
           ,
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ;
           wrote
           by
           himself
           during
           his
           Imprisonment
           in
           the
           Tower.
           To
           which
           is
           prefixed
           ,
           the
           Diary
           of
           his
           own
           Life
           faithfully
           and
           entirely
           published
           from
           the
           Original
           Copy
           ;
           and
           subjoyned
           a
           Supplement
           to
           the
           preceding
           History
           ;
           The
           
             Archbishop's
             Last
             Will
          
           ;
           His
           large
           Answer
           to
           the
           Lord
           
           Say's
           Speech
           concerning
           Liturgies
           ;
           His
           
             Annual
             Accounts
          
           of
           his
           Province
           delivered
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           things
           relating
           to
           the
           History
           .
           Published
           by
           
             Henry
             Wharton
          
           ,
           Chaplain
           to
           Archbishop
           Sancroft
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Grace's
           Command
           .
           Folio
           .
        
         
           Bishop
           of
           
           Sarum's
           Sermon
           at
           the
           Funeral
           of
           Archbishops
           Tillotson
           1694.
           
        
         
           —
           His
           Sermon
           preached
           before
           the
           King
           at
           St.
           
           James's
           Chappel
           on
           the
           10th
           of
           February
           ,
           1694
           /
           5
           being
           the
           first
           Sunday
           in
           Lent
           ,
           on
           2
           Cor.
           6.1
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Possibility
             ,
             Expediency
             ,
             and
             Necessity
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             .
          
           A
           Sermon
           preached
           at
           St.
           
             Martins
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             January
          
           7.
           1694.
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Lecture
           for
           the
           ensuing
           Year
           founded
           by
           the
           Honourable
           
             Robert
             Boyle
          
           ,
           
             Esq
          
           ;
           .
           By
           
             John
             Williams
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           (
           The
           Second
           Sermon
           is
           in
           the
           Press
           )
           .
        
         
           A
           Sermon
           of
           Holy
           Resolution
           ,
           preached
           before
           the
           King
           at
           
             Kensington
             ,
             December
          
           30.
           1694.
           
           By
           his
           Grace
           Thomas
           ,
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           Elect.
           
        
      
       
         
           ADVERTISEMENT
           .
           Feb.
           25.
           1694
           
           /
           5.
           
        
         
           THere
           will
           be
           Published
           several
           Sermons
           and
           Discourses
           of
           the
           most
           Reverend
           Dr.
           
             JOHN
             TILLOTSON
          
           ,
           late
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           by
           Order
           of
           his
           Administratrix
           ;
           faithfully
           Transcribed
           from
           his
           own
           Papers
           ,
           by
           Dr.
           
             Ralph
             Barker
          
           ,
           Chaplain
           to
           his
           Grace
           ;
           which
           are
           disposed
           of
           to
           
             Richard
             Chiswell
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Assignees
           .
           If
           any
           Person
           pretend
           to
           publish
           any
           other
           ,
           except
           those
           already
           Printed
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           lookt
           upon
           as
           Spurions
           and
           False
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           that
           will
           be
           published
           ,
           are
           his
           Sermons
           of
           
             Sincerity
             and
             Constancy
             in
             the
             Faith
             and
             Profession
             of
             the
             True
             Religion
             .
          
           Which
           are
           in
           the
           Press
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           finished
           in
           Easter
           Term
           next
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A66436-e1190
           
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             24.
             
             &
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Iren.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Hieron
               .
               Eccles
               .
               Script
               .
               Sandius
               de
               Script
               .
               Eccles
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Iren.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             37.
             
             &
             50.
             
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Tertull.
               advers
               .
               Marcion
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             
             
               Hieron
               .
               Script
               .
               Eccles.
               Origen
               .
               Homil.
               In
               principio
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ephiphan
               .
               Haer.
            
             28.5
             .
             
               Philostrius
               ●ar
            
             .
          
           
             Haer.
             51.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             
               V.
               Wolzegen
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               which
               the
               Latin
               Translator
               has
               not
               reached
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             Serm.
             2.
             p.
             94.
             
          
           
             *
             Haer.
             51.12
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Script
               .
               Eccles.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               Advers
               .
               Haer.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             V.
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Haer.
            
             51.2
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Haer.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Iren.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             1.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Haer.
             27.7
             .
          
           
             
               Adv.
               Haer.
               l.
            
             26.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Adv.
               Haer.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Praepar
               .
               p.
            
             540.
             
          
           
             †
             V.
             
               Sandius
               ,
               p.
            
             115
             ,
             119.
             
          
           
             *
             V.
             
               Archb.
               Serm.
            
             2.
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             *
             Serm.
             2.
             p.
             93
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Lightf
             .
             
               Third
               Part
               of
               the
               Harm
               ,
               in
               loc
               .
            
          
           
             P.
             90.
             
          
           
             
               Cons.
               p.
            
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             P.
             109.
             
          
           
             
               Cons.
               p.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Cons.
               p.
            
             19
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Cons.
             29.30
             .
          
           
             
               Cons.
               p.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Cons.
               p.
            
             19
             ,
          
           
             
               Cons.
               p.
            
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             P.
             94.
             
          
           
             P.
             93.
             
          
           
             
               Cons.
               p.
            
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             83.18
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             3.
             from
             v.
             2.
             
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
             v.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             v.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             6.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             7
             Acts
             38.
             3
             
             Gal.
             19.
             2
             
             Heb.
             2.
             
          
           
             16
             Mat.
             27.
             25
             
             Mat.
             31.
             8
             
             Mark
             38.
             9
             
             Luke
             26.
             13
             
             Mat.
             41.
             24
             
             Mat.
             31.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.21
             .
             Jer.
             33.16
             .
          
           
             
               Cons.
               p.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Suct
               .
               in
               Dom.
            
             
          
           
             1
             Gal.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Cons.
               p.
            
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             9
             Rom.
             4.
             9
             
             Heb.
             5.
             
          
           
             40
             Ex.
             34.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             .
             8.10
             ,
             11.
             2
             
             Hag.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Col.
             9.
             1
             
             John
             16.
             
          
           
             9
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Cons.
               p.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             26
             Mat.
             63.
             14
             
             Mark
             61.
             
          
           
             
               From
               p.
            
             121.
             
          
           
             2
             Coll.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Cons.
               p.
            
             26
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             1
             Chron.
             29.20
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.21
             .
             1
             Sam.
             12.18
             .
             14
             Ex.
             31.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             9
             Acts
             5.17
             .
             2
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             7
             Acts
             59
             ,
             60.
             
          
           
             
               Cons.
               p.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Cons.
               p.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             3
             Heb.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             28
             Mat.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Cons.
               p.
            
             17
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Cons.
               p.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             In
             lib.
             cur
             Deus
             homo
             .